Error 404
RebelleFleur00 · 73 chapters · 120,804 words
Chatacter Inspiration
Follow my official instagram! Rebelle_fleur00
My lovely readers,
So first off, I wanted to apologize for not updating Femme Fatal or Compromised. My mind has been running wild with different book ideas… (I literally have over 20 drafts of different books ranging from sci-fi, fantasy, action, adventure, new adult, literally everything lol)
In an attempt to get all my deranged and intricate thoughts down in my drafts, I completely lost the flow of the other two books I wrote. (I’ll update them eventually , just think of my unwanted hiatus as a much needed mental vacation.)
In the midst of trying to get my creative and linguistic inspiration back, I stumbled upon this lovely piece of madness that was forgotten amongst the drafting chaos. (AKA written during Over My Dead Body, and before Compromised and Femme Fatale.)
I’m currently in the process of editing it, but will try and post 5 new chapters every Saturday! **keyword there is
try
**
And yes, I’m aware some of the names might overlap with some of my other characters in other novels. This book was just a fun little experiment that spiraled out of control while writing everything else, and I was curious to see how it would do if I posted it….
But without further ado, here’s a list of the characters that inspired the cast of Error 404: *Yet again, the keyword here is inspired. The cast in my mind has some variations.
Rebel Simmons
Dante Vino
Angelo Vino
Giana Jones
That should hold you off for now. I’ll add in the pictures of more characters when they are introduced in the chapter!
XO, RF00
Chapter 1
-
Bold = flashback
-
Italics = thoughts
I clutched onto my backpack as another cold February chill ran through me. I adjusted my thin black sweatshirt and wrapped my arms around myself, attempting to create some heat. I’ve always hated the cold, mainly because our family was too poor to actually afford clothes that shielded us from the unforgiving weather. I looked down at the tattered and torn sweatshirt and made a mental note to sow it back together once I was home. My jeans were short due to an unexpected growth spurt last year, revealing my ankles. My converse were flimsy, and felt as if they would fall apart with every step I took.
My house was 4 miles from my school. I mentally have been counting down the days until graduation so I’ll never have to make this damn walk again: only 3 years and 6 months left. As I turned the corner of our run down apartment complex, I picked up the pace as the sun began it’s decent. My family lived in one of the worst neighborhoods in Seattle. The only reason why we lived in this city is because my mother insisted that I get a decent education. I made sure her sacrifice was worth it with a 4.0 GPA and a 1600 on my SAT, a perfect score.
I jogged up the steps to our apartment and shoved my key into the rusted lock. I pushed the door open, groaning when the door got stuck. I shoved it open with my shoulder and rushed inside, ecstatic to tell my mom about the A I received on my Computer Programming exam. She always enjoyed hearing about how well I did, and I always enjoyed seeing her smile light up the room.
My mother was the most important person in my life. She was everything to me, and I wanted to make something of my life, become successful so she’ll never have to worry about anything ever again. She sacrificed so much for me, the least I can do is excel in school.
The apartment felt colder than it was outside. I shivered and looked at the stack of unpaid bills on the table scattered amongst the piles of empty beer cans and filled ash trays. I walked over and examined the overdue bills, confirming my assumption that our heat was turned off… again.
“Johnny, stop please, it’s for Rebels college fund. I had to-” I heard my mother scream from the other room.
“SHUT THE FUCK UP! YOU’RE WORTHLESS. SO FUCKING WORTHLESS.” My father bellowed. “YOU WERE SUPOSTO BRING BACK EVERYTHING YOU MADE. YOU’RE HOLDING OUT ON ME AGAIN YOU BITCH!”
Fuck, not again. I ran to the other room, nearly tripping on glass shards and bongs that littered the floor. When I reached their bedroom, my mother was on the floor nearly unconscious. Her shirt was ripped practically in half and her skirt was torn off of her completely. Cuts and bruises were scattered all over her fragile body. Tears streamed down her bloodied face, and her eyes widened with fear as she looked in my direction. My father stood over her, his bloody knuckles barely grasping onto the half empty bottle of vodka.
My father stumbled before he turned around and faced me. A hideous smirk formed on his lips.
“H-honey, nows not a good time. Go.” My mother pleaded, her words barely audible.
“Ah, Rebel. My little fucking know it all. Just the girl I wanted to see.” My father said, sarcasm dripping off of ever word. He jolted towards me while my mother screamed.
I sat straight up out of my bed. My heart was racing so rapidly I felt as if it would burst out of my chest. My body was drenched with sweat and my breathing was ragged. I evaluated my surroundings and relief washed over me as I realized that I was in my dorm room. Nightmares were a regular occurrence for me. After 6 years, I thought I would be use to them by now. I looked to my left to see Stacy sleeping with a deep scowl on her face.
“She still has a resting bitch face even when she’s asleep.” I thought to myself as I rolled my eyes. Stacy was a roommate from hell. I hated the promiscuous, spoiled brat the second I walked onto this hellhole of a campus. She’s a trust fund baby, and relied more on her daddy’s money than her own intellect… scratch that, she doesn’t even have an intellectual bone in her body. Her father must have some major connections and money if he was able to get this dimwit her calls a daughter into Stanford.
I glanced at the clock - 8:02 AM. I threw the sheets off of me and decided to get ready for my 9AM Philosophy class. I opened my dresser and looked at the small amount of clothes, it barely filled the drawer let alone the entire dresser. I changed into a pair of yoga pants, a baggy sweatshirt, and my converse. My laptop was on my nightstand, it was my prized possession. I grabbed a soft cloth from its case, and gently cleaned the screen and cover. I traced my fingers over the Whitman logo before I put it in its case, and gently placed it in my backpack.
I grabbed my toiletries bag and made my way to the group showers. I kept my head down as I walked through the hallways, not in the mood for useless social interaction. A group of girl in mini dresses and crop tops walked by me snickering and whispering.
“I didn’t know they allowed the homeless to enroll here.” One of the girls stated as she walked by and shoulder checked me.
“Nice shirt, where’d you get it? Baby GAP?” I looked back at her with a serious expression. She stood there with her mouth agape, staring at me in disbelief.
“You-you bitch!” She yelled back.
“Such a lovely vocabulary for such an unpleasant woman. I’m sure you used most of your mental capacity to think of such a dreadful comeback.” I rolled my eyes and walked away from the fuming blonde.
I stuck out like a sore thumb at Stanford. Most of the students here came from wealthy families, never having to experience the “college struggle.” The only struggle they ever faced was deciding which party they were going to attend or how much alcohol they can consume without killing themselves in the process.
But Stanford was a chance for me to make something of myself, of my life. Not to mention they offered one of the best Computer Engineering programs in the United States and paid for almost all of my expenses. Bitches were a small sacrifice when you look at it from that perspective.
After my shower, I dressed and looked at myself in the mirror. I was 5’5 and 110lbs. I had a tiny frame, mainly due to the fact that I never could afford nutritious meals. My long black hair reached my waist, it’s dark pigments contrasting with my pale skin. My hazel eyes looked tired and were accompanied by dark circles. My cheekbones were high, and my lips full. I was the spitting image of my mother, the only feature I inherited from my shitbag of a father was my eyes… the exact same color iris’s that have haunted me for my entire life. I quickly looked away and started to head to class.
I put my headphones in my ear, pretending to listen to music to avoid conversation. Even if I wanted to listen to music, I couldn’t. My phone was so outdated that it still used T-9 texting and I couldn’t afford an iPod. So the end of the headphones were stuffed into my pocket, giving the illusion that I had the luxury of music.
Chapter 2
I walked into my Philosophy class, and took my normal seat in the back of the classroom. I put my hood over my head as I sat down. I looked around me at the students laughing with their friends, looking so carefree in their designer clothes and exchanging numbers on their brand new iPhones.
Flashback
“Mom, I was wondering.” I said as I twiddled my thumbs on the messy plastic table in our kitchen. “For graduation, would it be possible that I can get a cell phone?” I looked up at her. Being 17 and not having a cell phone made me feel like more of an outcast than I already was. I asked with hope gleaming in my eyes, but I felt that I already knew the answer to my question.
“I’m sorry honey, but we just can’t afford to get you a phone. The extra bill will put us further behind than we already are.” My mother said as she looked down at me. Tears threatened her eyes before she walked out of the living room.
I sighed, grabbed my backpack and started my 4 mile walk to school. I needed to print out an assignment for my course, so I decided to stop by the library on the way there.
I entered the library, and greeted Harry, the man who owned the library. He caught me sneaking in when I was 14, trying borrow a book without a library card. He was about to kick me out of his establishment, when he realized that my textbook was from a course his wife was teaching. We started chatting and found out that I was his wife’s favorite student.
From then on, he let me borrow any book I wanted free of charge. That was one of the best days of my life. Usually if I wanted to read, I would spend hours in a Barnes and Nobles reading in the corner, leaving a book mark once it was time to leave and hoping that no one bought it the next day.
“Hi Harry!” I smiled up at him.
“Hiya Reb! What book are you looking to grab today?” He asked, smiling back at me.
“Probably some more books on Information Systems. I finished the last one already.” I said shyly as I brought out the textbook I finished. For years I’ve enjoyed reading about computer programming, information systems, philosophy, math, physics, languages, chemistry, and my favorite of all: coding and hacking.
After a short conversation with Harry and seeing how his wife was doing, I made my way to the computers. I logged on, and my curiosity had me going to the AT&T site. Looking through the prices, a frown appeared on my face. There’s no way that we could afford this.
“Hey Reb, here’s another book on System Integrations for ya! The wife highly recommends this one for you.” Harry said as he placed it next to me on the desk. I thanked him as he walked away. I stared at the cover for a few moments.
Maybe there’s a way I can still get a phone and not set my family back…
I nervously looked around, and looked back at the site and started to hack into the AT&T database. It was easier than I thought, and only took me a few minutes to get past their security systems. I set up an account for me, and marked it as “PAID IN FULL” for the next 3 years.
I placed an order for the cheapest phone, which I also marked as paid. I had it delivered to the library as to not cause any suspicion at home.
That’s still the same phone I use today.
I felt a vibration from my pocket and pulled out my old, outdated flip phone to see who was calling me. Dr. Chet’s name flashed on the screen. I immediately answered, worry washing over ever cell in my body.
“Hi Doc, what’s the news?” I asked.
“Good morning Rebel. It appears that your mothers condition has gotten worse, she-” Before he could finish his sentence, the phone was snatched away from my hand.
I looked up to see Ms. Jamison, my Philosophy teacher inspecting the phone in her hand before she shut it and ended the call I’ve been waiting on for a whole fucking week.
I mentally contemplated the pros and cons of bashing her head against the desk until she lost consciousness, or life. Either would be fine with me.
“Miss Simmons!” She yelled.
“What?!” I growled.
“I’ve been calling you name for 3 minutes now.” Her voice was so high pitched I swear my ears were going to start bleeding from the frequency. She was an older woman, who wore clothes too tight and heels to high. Her face was constantly plastered with makeup, giving me the impression that she puts her self image in her looks and appearance. Reading her body language and the way she carries herself, you can tell she’s lonely and craves a mans attention.
“Obviously I didn’t care enough to answer.” I said as I crossed my arms and leaned back on the chair. The class erupted in snickers and whispers. The old hag looked at me for a few seconds, her face held an unreadable expression.
“Whoops.” She said as she let go of my phone and it shattered against the tan tiles. “Oh how clumsy of me.” She said as her lips curved into a small smile. The class exploded with laughter at my expense. My hands balled into fists, my nails digging into my skin so hard that I felt a drop of blood go down my wrist.
“Since I seem to have your full attention now, would you please tell me about your thoughts on determinism, Miss Simmons.” She said as she started to walk to the front of the class, her heel kicking a piece of my phone that was in her path.
Stupid. Fucking. Bitch.
“Determinism vs Free Will has been one of the most well known debates in Philosophy. It questions if our decisions in life determine our outcome, or if it was already predetermined for us. Take for example, you.” I said with an evil smile.
“Me?” The old hag questioned, turning around to look at me.
“With you being as old and unattractive as you are, do you think your choices led you to the sad an unfulfilling life you are living right now? Or do you think it was predetermined that no one would ever love and care for you? I’m sure you envisioned your life to be more than what it is right now. So according to determinism, it doesn’t matter what choices you make. It doesn’t matter what you say, what you wear, or how much makeup you use to try and hide your hideous personality, because you are destined to live a life that will never fulfill you and ultimately spent the rest of your life miserable.” I said coldly. The classroom fell silent.
I could tell immediately that I hit her where it hurt. She looked at me, tears building in her eyes. For a split second, I couldn’t help but feel as if I crossed the line, but my eyes fell upon the shattered phone and those remorseful feelings were soon diminished.
“Get the fuck out of my classroom Rebel Simmons and get your ass to the Deans Office. NOW!” She yelled as she pointed to the door. I grabbed my backpack and laughed as I walked out the door to Dean O’Conners office… for the third time this week.
Chapter 3
Dean O’Conners office was immaculate, everything in its proper place. His office was bigger than my parents apartment in Washington. In the corner was a couch with the most plush pillows I’ve ever seen. The floor to ceiling windows lit up the office, displaying a perfect view of the courtyard, bustling with students below.
Dean O’Conner sat in his oversized leather chair, behind him were his scholarly accolades adorning the wall displaying degrees from prestigious universities that hung in elegant wooden frames. His thick cherry wood desk took up a large portion of the office, in front of it stood two smaller leather chairs.
I walked in and made my way across the office, my sneakers squeaking with every step against the marble floors. I flung my backpack onto leather chair and flopped into the other seat, crossing my arms anticipating the same lecture that Dean O’Conner always gives me about my behavioral issues.
O’Conner was the only faculty here that I somewhat liked, considering all the time we’ve spent together from me getting in trouble. He’s always helped me out and made sure my record stayed clean and even helped me avoid expulsion a few times.
“Rebel, you promised me that you would at least try to stay out of trouble.” Dean O’Conner said, his hands were placed in a power position. His palms open, but his fingers touching each other while his elbows rested on the cherry wood desk.
“Really? I don’t recall.” I said as I scratched my chin with my fingers.
“You don’t recall cursing out your physics professor? Or hacking into your dorm building and setting off the fire alarm so you could ‘have some god damn peace and quiet?’” He said making quotations with his hands as he recalled the events from the week.
“If anything you should be thanking me. Mr. Edwards is a pompous ass and students shouldn’t be throwing parties in the dorms anyway.” I said shrugging.
“Rebel,” He said sighing while rubbing his temples. “You are the brightest student at this University. 4.0, revolutionary ideas, IQ score of 252, but this is the final straw. I can’t keep helping you out if you’re going to continue acting this way. Miss Jamison sits on the Board of Administrators here, and has filed to revoke one of your scholarships.” He said seriously.
“She can’t do that, she isn’t even the head of the Engineering department!” I said raising my voice causing an echo to bounce off the walls of the office.
“She can and she did. I’m sorry Rebel, but I have to agree with her on this one. Your behavior is out of line and this has gone on long enough.” He said sternly as he leaned forward again.
“Luckily, you’ll still have your other scholarships, but you’re going to have to figure out a way to pay for your room and board as well as half of your tuition within the next week or you’ll be forced to leave campus. I’m sorry Miss Simmons, but there’s nothing I can do.” He spoke in a disheartened tone. His face showed pity for me, I hated it. I was so close to finishing my Masters Degree, just one and a half damn semesters away.
I made mental calculations of my expenses: my tuition was $60,072 per year, books and supplies are around $1,530, and room and board cost me $25,998 a year totaling at $87,600 not including groceries or other cost of living expenses.
“So you’re telling me I have to come up with $56,034 by next week or I’m living on the streets?” I questioned calmly. The dorms were my only option, I couldn’t afford an apartment in Pasadena… I didn’t even have a job.
“Yes. By the 30th.” He uttered. His face showed nothing but concern… a fake concern. The kind of false concern that looks like he is about to run to the restroom at any second. I can tell from his body language that it was forced, and he really didn’t give two shits about what happens to me.
“Stop pretending to feel bad about this. I know the only reason why you kept helping me was because of my perfect score on my entrance exam. Looks pretty good for your investors to have an 18 year old with a higher IQ than Einstein huh?” I scoffed, grabbed my backpack and left the room, leaving a speechless O’Conner behind his desk.
His investors were what kept the lights on in this decorated shithole. He’d do anything to keep them obliviously happy. His silence was confirmation of my assumptions. He didn’t give a shit about me, no one did.
I walked towards the young receptionist who was filing her nails, ignoring the ear piercing ring of the multi-line phone system on the corner of her desk. She looked up at me with a scowl on her face.
“Dean O’Conner told me to let you know that he needs you to make copies of the new student pamphlets.” I lied smoothly.
“And why should I take orders from a delinquent? If he needs it done, he can let me know himself.” She said as she continued to file her nails.
“No problem, I’ll be sure to let him know that. I’ll also let him know about your affair with Mr. Edwards as well. If I do recall correctly, O’Conner is a pretty good friend of his wife, right?” I said, looking off into the distance and making my best thinking face.
After I cursed out Mr. Edwards this week, the receptionist has been going out of way to be more of a bitch than she already was. She knew in detail about my verbal assault towards the professor, making me think that they were closer than what she led on.
Her face paled as she dropped her nail file. “Who told you?” She barked.
“You just confirmed it for me.” I smirked. “Now, run along. You have shit to do.” I said as I shooed her.
She roughly grabbed a stack of paperwork and exited the building. The copier was a few buildings down about 1300 feet. She grabbed a stack of about 100 or so pages, the copier would take about 4 minutes, so that gives me about a 14-17 minute window depending on how fast she walked in those obnoxious heels.
I went behind her desk and grabbed her phone. I dialed Dr. Chets number, and sat in her brown plush chair. As the phone rang, I turned on her computer. Her computer was locked, surprise surprise. I guessed Edwards and it unlocked on the first try.
Desperate bitch.
“Hello this is Dr. Chet? How can I help you?” His Indian accent spoke through the phone.
“Hey Doc. It’s Rebel Simmons. What’s the update on my mom?” I said as I dug through my backpack for the external hard drive I “borrowed” from the tech lab. I plugged it into the computer and started to download the University’s data.
“Rebel… your mother has gotten worse. The tumors have spread to her lungs. We have to preform surgery as soon as possible to stop it from spreading further.” He spoke urgently.
“Well you’re the professional here, do whatever it takes.” I barked. I use to be good at handling my emotions, however, those days are long gone. The only emotions I’m able to express is anger, everything else seems non-existent.
“I’m afraid we can’t. That’s why I was calling you. Your payments are overdue, and we can’t keep treating her. We’d need some form of payment before we can preform the surgery. We need a payment by the end of the month or else we have to discharge her.” He spoke calmly.
“Well how much is it?!” I said, trying to keep my voice under control and stop myself from cursing out this useless doctor.
“Because she doesn’t have insurance, it’ll be $180,000 for the past 6 months and with the upcoming surgery it’ll be an additional $57,435, plus $15,322 for late fees.” He said robotically as he read from the forms.
“So $252,757 by the end of the month?” I calculated quickly. I glanced at the calendar on the desk: November 21st, I’d have nine days to come up with the money.
“Yes ma’am. I apologize about this, especially because of Thanksgiving tomorrow, but we just cannot keep her here without a payment.” He spoke sincerely.
“I’ll figure it out.” I said as I hung up. A ding from the computer informed me that my download was complete. I looked at the clock, 12 minutes have passed. She’d be walking back quicker due to the cold weather outside, so I had roughly a minute to cover my evidence. I quickly reset her computer back to her defaults, tucked my external hard drive away and walked out of the office and turned the corner, making eye contact with the flustered receptionist as she made her way back into her office.
Chapter 4
Flashback
Butterflies filled my stomach as I held a neatly folded campus map in my hand. I was ecstatic when my 9th grade counselor told me that I was accepted into their CEFYS program (Computer Engineering for Youth Students.) Out of 476 applicants, I was the only one accepted. I was given a placement exam, and received a perfect score, graduating high school at the age of 14.
Whitman College was less than a mile away from my high school, I was informed that I will be starting my bachelors there in an advanced program based on my test scores, the tuition fully paid for.
I looked around the campus, intimidated by the older students who looked to be in their early to mid 20’s. I clutched onto my black backpack and quickened my pace. I made sure to pull my sleeves down to hide the bruises that marked my arms.
I stepped into the small classroom, taking a seat in the back to avoid the already unwelcoming stares from other students. I grabbed the hood of my black sweatshirt and pulled it over my head, a habit I had when I just wanted to disappear.
“You lost kid?” A man with a full beard asked me as he walked past. Tattoos covered his neck and face, only adding to his intimidating appearance.
“I-I, um…” I stuttered and looked down at my hands.
“The middle school is a little further away from here. This is Whitman College kid.” He said skeptically, raising his pierced eyebrow.
“I-I’m here for C-Computer Programming 189.” I managed to say, but it sounded more like a whisper than a statement. He gave me one last look before he left to the front of the room.
A few minutes later, an older woman entered and took a seat at the front of the classroom. She cleared her throat to get the classes attention. She was gorgeous. She had ocean blue eyes, and soft features. Her nose was slightly upturned. She was a tiny woman, about 5’2. She was well put together, perfectly manicured nails, her wavy dark brown hair falling to her shoulders. Her outfit was pristinely ironed and neat.
“My name is Miss Jones, I am your instructor for the course. Before we have our speaker come up, please open your laptops and log onto my course site: passcode is WC189. If you do not have a laptop, please raise your hand.” She stated, her voice had a hint of an intimidating foreign accent. Embarrassment flooded over me once I realized that I was the only one without a laptop.
Miss Jones walked up to me with a used laptop in her hand, a standard Dell with a large sticker of “Whitman College” logo on the front. She smiled at me and handed me the laptop.
“You can borrow that for the semester. I trust you’ll return it.” She whispered to me and smiled.
I gave her a small smile back, and ran my fingers across the logo. This was the first laptop I’ve ever held.
After explaining the syllabus in detail, a college recruiter made his way to the front to talk to us about our programs for our masters degrees.
I listened intently as he explained the top colleges for Computer Engineering. His PowerPoint showed slides of MIT, Harvard, Stevens Institute of Technology, and my heart stopped when pictures of Stanford’s campus graced the projector.
It was beautiful, absolutely breathtaking. The grass courtyard adorn with crimson and white flowers. The programs were exceptional, and the architecture was slightly rustic. The dorms looked incredible, with two comfortable looking twin beds inside with a closet. My 14-year-old year heart swelled with hope and visions of my future.
I knew at that moment, that I was going to do whatever it took to get into Stanford University. That is where I will create something of myself. That is where my dreams will come true.
The campus is perfect.
The dorms will be perfect.
The students will be perfect.
The professors will be perfect.
The University is perfect.
It’ll all be perfect.
Fuck this shitty campus.
Fuck this shitty dorm.
Fuck these asshole students.
Fuck these incompetent professors.
Fuck this prestigious university.
Fuck my life.
I stared at my dorm ceiling, counting the cracks in the cement as my mind buzzed with thoughts, the sunlight barely making it through the blackout curtains.
I couldn’t sleep last night. I spend the entire evening held captive by my mind. My back was stiff from laying on this horrific excuse of a bed. Most nights I slept on the floor seeing that it was more comfortable than this twin sized piece of shit.
Happy fucking Thanksgiving to me.
$308,793. Three hundred eight fucking thousand, seven hundred ninety three motherfucking dollars.
The absurd number kept repeating itself over and over again in my head. I’ve never even had more than $100 in my bank account. The only way I could eat was from the scholarships giving me $75 a week for food and necessities, which hardly covered anything.
How the hell did I end up here? Thinking that my life would be any better coming to this shit show of a University was the worst mistake I could have made. Come to think of it, I could have gone to any University and it wouldn’t have made a difference, my life would be just as shitty and pathetic.
On paper I did everything right. I went to school, graduated early, finished my bachelors by 18, working on my masters at Stanford, and my IQ has me labeled as a “genius”. But outside of academics, my life was a complete and utter shit show.
I could easily get a job, but due to my overloaded class schedule, it was impossible to handle a 40 hour a week job and an 18 credit school schedule. I’ve always believed that money is the root of all evil, when on the contrary, lack of money is the root of all evil. I’ve never seen anyone who was filthy fucking rich worry about anything I’m struggling with.
What would even happen after my masters? I have no experience in my field because my hectic school schedule wouldn’t allow it. If anything, I can get an entry level job keeping me below the poverty line, get told what to do by some uneducated asshole who has the authority to boss me around because of seniority, and if I’m lucky, climb the corporate pyramid to a managerial position until I hit a cap on my income and retire when most of my life is over at the youthful age of 65 with the hopes that I paid into a good pension plan and have enough saved up to barely survive.
Such a bright fucking future.
Society always paints the picture of what your life should look like: a family that loves and encourages you, friends that have your back no matter what, a stable job making enough money to put food on the table and a roof over your head.
But growing up in an abusive home with a drug addicted father, my mother being diagnosed with cancer, constant bullying without a single person to call a friend (besides teachers and librarians that pitied me), and constantly living in poverty, I realized that society and media idealizes a bullshit picture of what life is meant to be like, refusing to show what life really is.
But I refuse to be a useless victim. I survived, I fucking survived. I thought it would get better being here, at the University that I dreamed of attending since I was 14, yet here I am. Doing everything right and still not being good enough to make a difference.
I couldn’t help but laugh at the cosmic joke that is my life. With the events that happened today, I could feel the last remaining shred of humanity I had left slip away into nothingness.
Was I determined to live a life of struggle and hardship? Constantly grasping for the American Dream obtaining multifaceted success, but it always being too far beyond my reach. I made the right choices in my life, or the choices that academia and society told me to do, and yet my life has remained as pointless and useless as ever.
Why was I born into a life of struggle, yet others were born into a life of privilege? Was I truely determined to live a miserable, meaningless life? No matter what choices and decisions I make, will my life have the same pitiful outcome? As I evaluated my life, and the path I’ve went down, it sure as hell seems that no matter what I do, it doesn’t make a difference.
It wasn’t fair, but then again, life doesn’t play fair.
So why the fuck should I?
Chapter 5
An idea shot through my mind. It was an absolutely ludacris and borderline psychotic idea, but with my level of desperation, I didn’t think twice about it. I grabbed my backpack, removing my laptop and external drive. I powered on my Dell and waited patiently for it to reboot. The room was dark, the only light being the soft glow from the screen.
The door swung open, and my roommate from hell Stacey entered the room. How she manages to not catch hypothermia wearing skirts during winter is a scientific anomaly.
The laptop has powered up, and I connected the external hard drive and started to download the information from O’Conners receptionist. I quickly manipulated the code so it would be undetected and untraceable by the schools security system.
“Geek.” She said as she opened the curtains, flooding the room with light and walked towards her floor length mirror. Her half of the room was decorated in all pink: pink silk bedsheets, light pink dresser, pink accessories, everything was fucking pink, as if a pepto-bismol explosion happened and only effected half the room. It burned my corneas if I stared at her side for too long. I remained quiet as she sat on the floor in front of a full length mirror, and started to apply even more make up than she already has. Yet again, she defies the laws of science with the amount of makeup that stays plastered on her skin. Someone should give that bitch a trophy.
“What are you doing for thanksgiving nerd? Laying in this dorm room alone again because no one could ever love a dumbass like yourself?” She said as she applied another thick line of eyeliner.
“Stacey, I know you love to hear the sound of your own voice, but please refrain from speaking so I don’t lose anymore brain cells than I already have by being in such a close proximity to you.” I said as I rolled my eyes.
“I’m studying philosophy bitch, and because of freedom of speech, I can say whatever the hell I want.” She growled as she turned around.
“I think you have mistaken philosophy for political science.” I looked at her dumbfounded that one can be so ignorant.
“Same shit. I still have freedom of speech, bitch.” She said, putting a hand on her hip. Her father was a politician, so it would make sense for her to follow in daddy’s footsteps because she couldn’t think for herself what she would want to do with her life. A shiver ran down my spine at the small chance that she would be voted to be in any kind of leadership position.
“People demand freedom of speech to make up for the freedom of thought which they avoid.” I stated as I continued typing on my laptop, the download was almost complete.
“Nice poem loser, who’d you steal that from?” She said smirking like that was an actual comeback.
“Socrates?” I said, not looking up from my computer.
“The fuck? Is that even English?” She said, confusion evident on her face. I looked up from my computer, failing to contain my laughter.
“Socrates? The father of Western Philosophy?” I stated.
“Psh that’s my major. I think I would have know who you were talking about if he was real you dumbass.” She said as she turned and walked out of the door, slamming it on the way out.
Thank the Lord Jesus, she’s finally gone.
I glanced down at my screen, seeing that the download was complete. I shifted through the files, searching for the one I need.
Let’s see how valuable your investors really are, O’Conner.
I opened the correct file and scanned through the list of names. I filtered them out to see the top 3 investors:
-
Toi Soto - donation: $750,000
-
Keith Baumsax - donation: $1.3 million
Of course Stacey’s father donated over a million to the school. No wonder they let her dumbass go here. I rolled my eyes and continued with the list.
- Dante Vino - donation: $4 million
I started doing background checks on each of the men, gathering as much data as I could on their backgrounds.
Toi Soto received his Ph.D from Stanford back in 2008, and preforms extensive surgeries in third world countries for free. No matter how sick and twisted I am, I couldn’t live with myself if I stole from someone who was helping the less fortunate. So I discarded him as a possibility.
Keith Baumsax was a politician, set to run in the presidential election next year. He was known for his corrupt methods and was easily bought out for the right price. He also gave life to the spawn of Satan herself in the form of my roommate. Needless to say, he’s currently at the top of my list.
Dante Vino was like a ghost. The only information I found on him was that he was an entrepreneur and lived in Italy. He graduated from Stanford at the age of 22 with his Ph.D in Business Administration and Psychology. IQ of 200. Quite impressive.
I pulled up all the banks in the United States, and started to hack their databases, easily countering their firewalls and cyber security. I searched for Keith Baumsax first. All of his accounts pulling up in rapid succession in multiple pop up windows. To my surprise, he was in debt, a shit ton of it. Looks like Stacey’s father had a little gambling addiction and had hundreds of thousands of dollars withdrawn from casinos in Vegas weekly.
Sucks to be you Stacey. I laughed to myself.
Figuring that you can’t rob an empty bank, I searched for Vino next. His accounts looked rather plain. A few hundred thousand in each account. I dug deeper and found some hidden bank accounts abroad in Italy. It took some time to get past the extensive security, but I finally cracked the code.
I gasped at the accounts that were pulled up. Billions of dollars were stored away in separate accounts. The largest account contained $534 Billion dollars, mainly deposits and a few million in purchases and withdrawals.
Holy fucking shit. That was the most money I’ve ever seen in my life.
I only needed $300K, but Vino was loaded….really fucking loaded. He wouldn’t notice if a million… a few tiny million would be missing. $20 million? No, too much. Maybe… $1 million? Yeah, $1 million would be decent.
I’d have to wire this from Italy to an account here, and somehow not be tracked. I opened up my own bank account and secured it. I created my own unique firewall and security that would be untraceable.
I need a cyber alias… just in case someone makes it through my coding. If someone was able to get through my encription, I’d have a second line of defense. Instead of my name popping up, my alias would instead. I thought for a moment.. if someone was hacking a hacker, a web page wouldn’t pop up, but a code would on the program they were using. The name would show up in the form of a code…
I smiled as I typed the alias I would use. The 5 letter word and 3 number phrase that makes every coder want to rip their hair out in frustration:
ERROR 404
After securing my bank account information, I turned back to Vinos account. My hands shook as I started to rethink this.
He’s in Italy… he wouldn’t possibly find me. He’s so rich he probably wouldn’t notice. But what if he does? He does have the resources. He can turn me in… I’m pretty sure this is a felony… I could get sentenced. My mom would have no one… but then again, if I didn’t do this… she’d die… I can’t pussy out now… mama didn’t raise no bitch.
I upped the amount to $5 million, go big or go home right? I started coding for the wire transfer, my fingers moving faster than ever. My body pumped with adrenaline and anticipation. I felt untouchable, so alive. Unfortunately it was short lived, and I swear I felt my heart stop as I hit enter, and the wire transfer started.
4% Complete
I stood up and started to pace around the small dorm, trying to relax my pounding heart. I looked at the clock: 11am.
Shit is it too early in the morning to do this? Fuck it’s Italy, they’re 9 hours ahead. Is it too late their time to do this?!
25% Complete
Holy shit. This is actually happening.
33% Complete
I’m a fucking criminal. Jail. I can’t survive jail!
47% Complete
I immediately regret this decision.
68% Complete
I just had to be a greedy motherfucker and up it to $5 million. What the fuck is wrong with me?!
82% Complete
Sweaty. Why am I so sweaty.
99% Complete
The download paused, and stayed at 99% for what felt like a lifetime.
This is it. I’m caught. I fucked up… I fucked up bad. Maybe I can run… find a way to get to Mexico or New Zealand… change my name to Yolanda and dye my hair blonde an-
DING
WIRE TRANSFER COMPLETE.
I froze, staring at the screen for a few minutes. $5 million was deposited to my bank account… millions of fucking dollars. I took my shaky hands to my keyboard and booked an upcoming flight to Seattle. This will be the first year that we’ll have Turkey for Thanksgiving.
I burst out in a smile from ear to ear, making my face hurt due to the lack of muscle activation from the years of scowling.
Chapter 6
I packed all my belongings into my worn out black backpack. I barely had anything, so my clothes and toiletries bag fit in it along with my laptop and other tech gear I stole from the University. I logged onto my laptop and paid for an Uber to take me to the airport.
I took a look back into the half pink, half barren dorm room, and laughed as I slammed the door, thankful that I will never step foot in there again.
I practically skipped through the deserted campus, an idiotic smile plastered across my face. I found my uber driver, and entered his Ford Focus. I relaxed and stared out the window, watching as Stanford slowly started to fade into the distance. I never left campus much except to get basic groceries, so I never got the chance to explore Pasadena. My heart filled with excitement knowing that I am now able to be free to explore the world without any financial worries.
When we arrived at the airport, I tipped the uber driver and felt a surge of energy. He smiled at my generous tip, and I was grateful that I had enough money to actually be generous.
Since I only had a carry on, I quickly made it through security. I had 2 hours before my flight, and decided to explore the shops. I walked into a boutique, and looked at all the beautiful garments. I’ve been in clothing shops before, but it’s a whole different experience when you’re able to actually buy something.
I looked down at my tattered black sweatshirt that I wore everyday for 7 years and my yoga pants that were littered with holes. I’m surprised my converse lasted as long as they have, seeing that they are 7 years old as well and have been wore everyday.
I looked around the shop and bought 5 new blouses, 3 winter jackets, 2 leather jackets, 6 new pairs of jeans, 3 more yoga pants, a pair of vans, Nike Free Runs, a pair of boots, and 2 pairs of booties. I was so use to wearing the same color everyday, that I only got everything in black.
My heart stopped when I saw the total: $1289.47. I handed her the card and felt relief wash over me as it was accepted immediately. It’s going to take some time to break my scarcity mindset.
I changed into a black long sleeve shirt, black ripped jeans, my black Nike free runs, and threw on the comfortable leather jacket. I took my old clothes and shoved it in my backpack. I looked in the mirror and almost smiled. I looked incredible.
However said money can’t buy happiness must have been one broke son of a bitch.
I still had an hour to spare before my flight, so I wandered the shops again. I stopped in front an overwhelmingly large make-up store. Curiosity got the best of me as I entered.
“Hi ma’am! How can I help you?” The assistant asked.
“Yeah. I have no fucking clue what I’m doing.” I said as I looked around at the powders and brushes. I picked a brush up and examined it like it was going to explode at any moment.
“Of course you don’t, you’re drop dead gorgeous! You don’t need makeup. But if you’re interested in keeping your natural look, I have just the products for you.” She smiled.
“Again, I have no fucking clue what I’m doing.” I repeated to her, hoping she catches the hint that I’ve never worn makeup before in my life.
“Ahh I see. How about a makeover?” She asked sweetly. I hesitantly nodded. I followed the preppy assistant to a chair that she motioned for me to sit in.
It felt like she was ripping my skin off when she was tweezing the bushy mess I called my eyebrows. I looked at my red and swollen forehead and was surprised. A simple change made me look completely different, almost attractive.
Fuck a disguise and dying my hair, all I had to do was pluck my eyebrows.
She then curled my eyelashes and applied mascara to my long lashes. Since my lashes have been untouched, they brushed the bottoms of my eyebrows. She finished my look by applying some lip gloss. It took me a minute to get use to the matte sticky substance on my lips, but I enjoyed it eventually.
She patiently explained how to apply mascara to me, and I ended up buying it all as well as a face wash and some moisturizer.
I boarded my plane and took my seat. I leaned back in my chair and realized that this is the happiest I have been in my 20 years of life. This is the first time my clothes didn’t have holes in them, and I was properly dressed for winter. This is the first time that I was able to afford the luxuries of makeup. This is the first time I had more than $100 in my bank account. This is the first time in my life I felt that I was actually worth something, that my self image existed.
This is the first time I felt this alive .
I closed my eyes and let sleep take over me as the plane accessed to Seattle.
“I’m so proud of you Rebel!” Mrs. Jones said to me as she practically suffocated me in a bone crushing hug.
“It was mainly because of you Mrs. Jones. Without you giving me those extra tutoring sessions, I would have never made it.” I said. It was true, she went out of her way to tutor me for free for an entire year. My time at Whitmore was enjoyable because of Mrs. Jones, she mentored me not only in school, but in life. I always came to her office to talk and some days she even brought me lunch.
“Oh stop being modest. And please dear, call me Giana. You’re about to graduate so enough with the formalities.” She said cheerfully. “How’s your Stanford application going?” She asked, her blue eyes gleaming with hope.
“They’re going well. I never knew how much it would cost to actually apply to these programs, let alone the tuition.” I said looking down at my converse.
“Oh darling, don’t let that discourage you. I have many connections at Stanford. I’ll be able to waive your entrance fee as well as put in a letter of recommendation for you.” Giana said with a smile.
“Oh no Mrs. J- Giana, I wouldn’t want to burden you like that…you’ve already don’t so much for me.” I admitted. I didn’t feel worthy enough to have her put her name and reputation on the line for me.
“And I wouldn’t want you to waste your future. You’re gifted Rebel, and you have such an incredible life ahead of you.” Giana said as she hugged me again.
“Oh before I forget,” I said pulling out the laptop I borrowed on my first day 4 years ago. Giana looked at the laptop and shook her head.
“Keep it. Consider it a graduation gift.” She said smiling at me before she pulled me into another hug.
I woke up feeling refreshed, grateful that I didn’t have a nightmare on this crowded plane. I couldn’t help but laugh at the irony of my dream. Mrs. Jones was the most influential mentor I’ve ever had. She was like a second mom to me. Giana has such high expectations and hopes for me, however, I don’t think that using my “gifts” to steal $5 million from an Italian bank account was her ideal vision for me.
I shook off my emotions and grabbed my shopping bags and laptop and exited the aircraft.
I flagged down a taxi and had them take me to the best restaurant in town, Mange . Once we arrived, I ordered their Thanksgiving specials to go. As I waited while they prepared the food, I looked around the dim lit restaurant. It was elegant, every table covered with red table clothes that were decorated with candles and flowers. Art adorn the tall walls and soft jazz music flowed throughout the air. I use to walk past this restaurant everyday on my way to class.
I’d imagine what the food tasted like, and how it would be to go out to eat. We could only afford one meal a day: top ramen or canned beans. I even tried to dig in the dumpster once when I was 12. I just got out of class and felt too weak to walk the rest of the way home. I was so famished that I felt like I was going to pass out at any second. Unfortunately, I only found stale fries and rotten food.
I was taken out of my thoughts as the hostess held bags of food to me. I smiled as the delicious scent hit my nose. I tipped her, thanked her, and walked out to my awaiting taxi.
Next stop: St. Anderson’s hospital.
Once we arrived, it was 10:00 pm. I quickly walked to the receptionist. I paid her bills in full as well as more of her medications, and her upcoming surgery. I even upgraded her treatment, spending much more than anticipated. Relief took over me know that she is going to be okay… that she has a chance to survive this. The receptionist then directed me to my mothers room. I took a deep breath before entering.
My mother looked like a ghost. Her vibrant skin turned pale. Her beautiful brown eyes were sunken in and her face looked thin, making her high cheek bones more pronounced. Her black hair was patchy and thin from the chemotherapy. Her eyes widened as she saw me enter.
“Hi mom.” I said in a soft voice.
“Holy shit! Rebel is that you?” She said, attempting to sit up but was too weak to.
I placed the food and bags down on a table and rushed to help her.
“Yeah mom. It’s me.” I said supporting her back to sit her up.
“Jesus. Stanford has been good to you!” She laughed. She took my face in her hands and took in my appearance.
“My beautiful baby girl. You look so grown up.” She said, her eyes beaming with pride.
“I brought you something.” I said as I walked to the table and pulled out the food. The containers held turkey cooked and seasoned to perfection. It also had garlic mashed potatoes, roasted vegetables, cranberry sauce, gravy, and chocolate cake.
I cleared my mothers table, and set it all up for her. Her eyes widened as she took in the feast set before her.
“Honey, what is this? There’s no way we can aff-” she started her voice slightly raising and her heart rate increasing.
“Shhh… it’s my treat. Your payments are cleared and I wanted to have our first time eating out to be together.” I said with a small smile.
“Rebel, how did you get that kind of money? Oh dear God please tell me you aren’t stripping.” She said tears pooling in her eyes.
A stripper. Really mom?
I pushed back my annoyance that her first thought was a stripper instead of an internship or a career. She was crying hysterically… that can’t be good for her condition… or my mental state.
“No mom I got a new job. It pays extremely well and they gave me an advance so I can pay for your medical bills.” I lied. She didn’t need to know the truth. What she didn’t know, won’t hurt her.
“Oh thank God. That’s incredible honey.” She said calming down. “I’m so proud of you!” She said wiping a tear from her eye.
“It’s okay mom. Let’s eat, I’m hungry as fuck.” I said as I opened my containers.
“Watch your damn language young lady.” She said, pointing a plastic knife in my direction.
“Happy Thanksgiving Mom.” I said before I shoved garlic mashed potatoes in my mouth.
Chapter 7
** DANTE VINO POV **
Fucking Thanksgiving. I can’t believe the Americans actually created a holiday centered around their unhealthy obsession with obesity… and I can’t believe my aunt is forcing us to celebrate it in Italy. It always baffled me: showing gratitude in the form of eating far beyond your capacity until you pass out from over exerting your organs.
Fucking Americans.
In our household, gratitude for your family is expressed daily, not once a year. It is the core value that holds our entire Mafia together. Blood is thicker than water, and I personally take that to heart. My family may be filled with annoying assholes, but they were my annoying assholes, and I’d do anything to protect them.
I opened the thick wooden doors of my office and walked to the corner table, where bottles of liquor and tumblers were laid out. I poured myself a glass of whiskey and downed it in one gulp. I refilled it before I walked to my black modern desk. I sat down and exhaled.
“What the fuck do you want?” I growled.
Angelo walked in, a nervous expression on his face. He’s my right hand, my capo. A man I could trust with my life. He also happens to be my kid brother. He had light brown eyes and dark brown hair, the polar opposite of my dirty blonde hair and grey eyes. Angelo was the spitting image of our mother while I, my father.
He hasn’t cut his hair in weeks, so it was messy and untamed. We had subtle similarities, but not many. Most people can’t even tell we’re related. He was lean, always a bit smaller than me. He wasn’t the smartest, or the strongest, but what set him apart was his determination. You can never defeat a man that does not stop trying.
“ Fratello .“ He spoke. I could immediately tell by his body language that something was off.
“What is it? I don’t have all night Angelo.” A snapped as I took another sip of my whiskey.
“Someone just stole $5 million from the main account.” He spoke quickly. My hand clenched around my glass and it shattered, slashing my palm in the process.
“When and how the fuck did this shit happen, brother!?” I screamed. Someone had the nerve to steal from me… directly under our god damn noses.
“8:02 PM, so recently. It was wire transferred to an untraceable account.” He spoke calmly. I pulled out my phone and immediately dialed Damon Ricci. He was our hacker, one of the best in the world. He answered on the second ring.
“My office. Now.” I said before I hung up.
“Whoever did this must be extremely skilled. A professional. It couldn’t have been a rival gang… they would have taken much more than a measly $5 million.” I verbalized my thought aloud. It wasn’t the $5 million I was concerned about. It was the fact that someone disrespected me enough to try and steal what is mine.
And no one takes what is mine.
“Well whoever it is fucked with the wrong family.” Angelo spoke coldly.
Damon nearly sprinted into the office, struggling to catch his breath.
“You… you called… boss?” He said between breaths. Poor fucker must have ran across the damn mansion.
Now that’s what I call commitment.
Damon was a childhood friend of mine. He’s one of the smartest members in the entire Mafia. Give him a computer, and he can find information on anyone or anything. Motherfucker is a tech wizard.
“Someone hacked into our main bank account and wire transferred $5 million. Find them. NOW.” I ordered.
He quickly took out his laptop from under his arm and started typing away as if his life depended on it… because in this circumstance… his life does depend on it.
“Woaaah. What the fuck. This guys good.” Damon said in awe after a few minutes. “I’ve never seen this kind of cyber security. Hacking into the pentagon is a piece of cake compared to this.” He stated as he raised his eyebrows.
“Well figure it out.” I spat.
“Boss, this guy created an encryption on the bank account that randomizes every half second.” Damon said while his eyes swiftly scanned the screen.
“In English please?” Angelo said rolling his eyes.
“I’m gonna need some time to figure this shit out.” Damon huffed.
“Well it’s a good thing we have all night, no?” I said smiling evilly as I leaned back into my chair. Damon gulped as he started typing faster.
After a few hours and an entire bottle of whiskey, I put my head down on the desk and let the darkness take over.
“I GOT IT! I FUCKING GOT IT!” Damon’s voice echoed throughout the office.
Out of reflex, my head snapped up and grabbed my gun. I fired off in the direction of the annoying disturbance, still half asleep and still half drunk.
Damon scurried under the table to avoid the barrage of bullets. Angelo was asleep on a chair, and was startled from the gunshots. He jolted up, and stumbled face first onto the wooden floors.
And these are my most trusted men? I thought as I started to reevaluate my own decision making processes when it comes to picking friends.
“Boss,” Damon exclaimed as he rolled out from under the table. “I figured it out. I got the fucker!” He yelled.
“Damon. Good work. But I’m still drunk and you’re at a god damn 15. I need you at a fucking 2. Simmer down.” I said as I rubbed my temples.
He flipped me off and placed the laptop on the desk. We all leaned in closer and we watched the codes rapidly move on the screen, awaiting a name. After a few moments, the numbers stopped.
ERROR 404
“Wait… what…” Damon whispered as his eyes widened.
“Damon. Translation please?” Angelo yawned.
“Page cannot be found.” He frowned as he tried the algorithm again.
ERROR 404
“WHAT THE FUCK!” Damon yelled as he pulled on his blonde hair. “This is impossible!” He tried it again.
ERROR 404
Damon groaned in frustration as he pulled his hair harder.
“Boys, it’s 6 in the morning. What’s with the yelling?” My aunt said walking into the office with 4 cups of coffee.
“Ah, Zia . Just the woman I wanted to see.” I smiled at her and thanked her for the coffee. She looked at me as if I grew two heads.
“Okay nipote , I know you well enough to know when you want something, so what is it?” She said as she took a drink of her coffee.
“I need you to look at something for me.” I asked in my most charming voice.
She flicked my forehead and grabbed the computer. She evaluated the algorithm, and her eyebrows raised as a smirk appeared on her face.
“Interesting…” she spoke as her expression turned more serious. Zia has always been one to love a challenge.
She sat down, and began typing rapidly on the keyboard, a calm expression painted on her face. We watched her curiously as she paused for a moment to take another sip of her coffee.
“Done.” She finally said as she took a sip of her coffee. It took her 30 minutes to solve what Damon was working on for 9 hours, making us all look at her with bewildered expression, especially Damon, who looked at her with a morose look.
Chapter 8
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
I never understood how people can claim that food can lead to a comatose state… but now I finally understand. That food coma was the greatest blessing I have ever had in my life. And I’d gladly slip into that heavenly state again if the opportunity should ever arise.
I woke up dazed and confused in an uncomfortable chair with an aching pain in my stiff neck. I looked outside and noticed that it was dark outside. I glanced at the clock and saw that it was 8:00PM.
My circadian rhythm is officially fucked.
My mother and I stayed up until 4am, laughing and talking about my time at Stanford. I didn’t have the heart to tell her that I’m most likely never going to return, but due to the state that she’s in, I’d rather her have peace of mind thinking that her daughter is a perfect little Masters student instead of a cyber criminal.
She worked hard as a cocktail waitress, working as many doubles as she could to make sure we were taken care of after my father died. Ever since I left for college, I made sure that she was taken care of. I did what I knew best, and hacked into the building database, marking it paid in full for the next few years. My mother didn’t know how the roof stayed over our her head, but she never questioned it once.
“Morning sleeping beauty.” My mother laughed.
“Good evening to be exact.” I said stretching out my muscles. “How long have you been up?”
“Since noon.” She said as she drank from her glass.
“Why didn’t you wake me up?!” I exclaimed as I cracked my neck at different angles.
I’ve read multiple chiropractic books, so in my mind that basically makes me qualified to realign myself.
“You looked exhausted. You said it was close to finals week, so knowing you I doubt you’ve been sleeping. You’ve always prioritized studying over sleep.” She said laughing.
“You know me so well.” I lied. “So when’s your surgery?”
“In two weeks.” She said looking down uncomfortably. “Why don’t you go and get some fresh air honey. Or maybe go and visit Harry at the library! I’m sure he’s missed you since you left.” She said. Just like me, she changes the subject when she gets nervous or uncomfortable. A bad habit I picked up from her.
“You sure you’d be okay on your own?” I asked skeptically.
“I’ll be fine dear. Now go freshen up and have fun. I could use a nap anyway.” She said adjusting her pillow.
I used her private bathroom to shower and get ready. I changed into my black bomber jacket, a tight black long sleeve shirt, and black jeans. I carefully applied mascara and applied some lip gloss. I combed out my hair, letting it dry naturally into soft waves. I put on a pair of booties and kissed my mom on her forehead before I left.
The library was within walking distance from the hospital so instead of a cab, I decided to enjoy the chilling winter breeze. Winter is much more enjoyable with proper clothes.
The streets were quiet and deserted, but I couldn’t shake the feeling in the pit of my stomach. I felt like uneasy and nervous for some reason.
No shit Rebel. You stole millions of dollars yesterday.
I laughed at my own thought process. Of course I’ll feel nervous, I don’t think I’d ever feel at ease again.
Despite my nervous demeanor, I wouldn’t take back what I did. I felt… different… happier. Not because of the money, but because of the fact that a huge burden has been lifted not only off myself but my mother. I know money can’t fulfill you, but it certainly opens up options, and with options, gives you freedom. Real freedom. The freedom to do whatever you want, when you want. A freedom I’ve been yearning for my entire life.
As I walked up the steps to the familiar library, I couldn’t help but smile. This was my safe haven growing up. I always used reading as my way of escaping reality. It’s like whenever I start reading, I’m engulfed into another dimension. A dimension where problems don’t exist, and you can be and learn anything you want to. My photographic memory starts going off like a filing cabinet, remembering each and every single book I read here. I pushed the glass door open, and was greeted by Harry’s warm smile.
He stood in his usual spot, behind the check in desk. The interior of the library still looked the same, a few more decorations were scattered amongst the tables, but everything was pretty much unmoved.
“I thought you’d forgotten about us after you left!” He said and walked towards me and gave me a hug so tight it knocked the wind out of me. Soul smashing hugs were a common trait of the Jones’s.
“I could never forget about you two. How have you been?” I asked, trying to wiggle out of the hug.
“We’ve been amazing. We just celebrated our 15 year anniversary. I swear my wife gets more beautiful every single year.” Harry exclaims. I’ve always admired their relationship, and one day I would hope to find a man that looks at me the way that Harry looks at Giana.
“Congratulations! Is she here?” I asked. Harry seems lost in thought, like a high school boy thinking about his crush. He takes a few moments to register what I just said.
“Oh! We actually just got back, but she went out to run a quick errand. She should be back soon.” He smiled. My stomach growled, informing me of my emptiness.
“I’m going to run across the street and grab some Chinese food then. You want anything?” I offered. I’ve been eyeing that hole in the wall Chinese restaurant since I was 14, and I think that eating out is now my new guilty pleasure.
“No no, thank you though!” He says. We said a quick “see you soon”, and I made my way outside. I walk down the steps of the library, remembering all the books I read about Chinese culture. I crossed the empty street and the smell of delicious Chinese cuisine flooded my senses. As soon as I grabbed the door handle, I felt a hand cover my mouth and a pressure on my neck. My consciousness starts to slip from my grasp, as well as my chances of ever trying Chinese food.
Son of a bitch.
Chapter 9
I, once again, woke up dazed and confused in an uncomfortable chair with an even bigger pain in my stiff neck. Based on the reoccurrence of this, I’m hoping that it won’t become an everyday thing.
I opened my eyes, momentarily blinded by the bright light in the room. My head was spinning as I waited for my eyes to adjust and evaluated my surroundings.
The room was small, and made of concrete. I was laying on the firm cold floor with zip ties binding my hands together. A single light illuminated the dreary room. The walls were permeated with crimson stains and marks, making it pretty obvious that I was in some psychopaths torture dungeon.
You just had to get Chinese, didn’t you.
I started to analyze what had happened. I left the hospital at 8:23PM. The distance from the hospital to the library was less than half a mile. Based off my brisk walk, it would have taken me approximately from 9 minutes. Meaning I would have arrived there at 8:31PM. I had a short conversation with Harry, so about 4 minutes and the leisurely walk to the Chinese Restaurant would have taken me 2 minutes. So my time of abduction would be approximately 8:37PM.
The last thing I remember was a pressure on my neck. It wasn’t the correct spot of my pressure point, so that eliminates the theory of a chokehold. My nausea, shaking, and severe headache are leading me to believe that the abductor must have injected me with an anesthetic… far too much for my body weight, thus causing these symptoms. I must have been out around 8 hours due to the miscalculation of the drug, making the current time 4:37AM.
Now my circadian rhythm is completely fucked.
In the corner of the room, I noticed a standard security camera. I’m being watched, and since I am awake my abductors will most likely be making their grand entrance soon. I thought through my options:
Scream like a maniac and cry hysterically . The normal reaction to being drugged and abducted. Reacting like this would absurd, not to mention expected. No amount of yelling will free me, and it’ll most likely piss off my captors and get me killed faster.
Try and escape . A risky endeavor to say the least. My lack of muscle and stamina would put me at a disadvantage. My captors must have thought the same thing, seeing as my ankles are not restrained. I mentally scoffed at their judgmental assumption. The door on the lock was a standard double cylinder lock. Easily pickable, however I lacked the resources and tools to unlock it. Even if I unlocked it, I’m assuming I’m in the basement, so I would have no clue how I would find an exit.
Remain calm and make myself comfortable before my ultimate demise.
I’ll go with option 3.
I stood up and adjusted my bound wrists behind my back, grateful that I was bored one summer and read countless books on survival techniques. I tensed my shoulders and flung my arms forward with all my strength. The zip ties rubbed against my wrist, burning my skin. After the third try, the zip tie snapped in half, freeing my hands. I rubbed my raw wrists and sat down. I straightened out my stiff legs, placing my right over my left. I sighed as I closed my eyes and placed both of my hands behind my head as I leaned against the concrete wall, directly facing the door.
I couldn’t help but laugh as I leaned against the blood stained concrete wall. I felt calm, at peace even. I know that I’m most likely going to die down here. Scratch that, I’m definitely going to die down here, but it was worth it knowing my mom was taken care of. I didn’t just pay for her current bills, I also paid for all future bills as well as paid for better, more effective medication and treatments. She’s taken care of, and that’s all the matters.
At least I was able to live one day of my life carefree. And I’d rather spend one day alive than 100 years merely living.
My thoughts were rudely interrupted by a rather loud conversation outside the metal door. I closed my eyes again to focus on what they were saying. They were speaking fluent Italian, a language I fell in love with when I was 15.
“What the fuck do you mean she just woke up? How much of the shit did you give her?”
“150mg, Boss.”
“You’re aware that you were trying to knock out a woman, not a fucking horse, right?”
“Sorry Boss.”
“You fucking idiot. How many times do I have to go over this with you?”
I couldn’t help but get annoyed as their argument continued outside the door. I’ve already mentally prepared myself for death, the least that they can do as my gracious captors is hurry the fuck up and make it happen already.
I cleared my throat loudly, causing their voices to halt mid sentence. The lock on the door clicked loudly, echoing off the walls of the room.
The door opened revealing two men. The first man to walk through the door was lean. He wore a plain white button up shirt, black slacks, and expensive dress shoes. Underneath the white material of his shirt, ink designs made themselves apparent, giving me the impression both of his arms were covered in tattoos. His hair was messy and untamed, adding to his boyish appearance.
“Leave us.” A deep voice ordered from the hallways. The man looked at me, face full of pity, before he obeyed.
A man in black slacks and a black button up dress shirt stepped into the room. He was tall and very muscular, his muscles tight against the soft material of his shirt. His sleeves were folded up his forearm, displaying the ink that graced his tan skin. His tattoos covered his hands and fingers, some extending up to his neck, but they were slightly covered by the collar of his dress shirt. His hair was a tad shorter on the sides, and longer on top. His dirty blonde hair was combed back neatly, not a single wavy strand out of place. His face looked it like was carved by Michelangelo himself. His beard was neatly trimmed, the perfect length to compliment his sharp jawline and adding to his intimidating appearance. His face was unreadable. My heart fluttered as his crystal grey eyes met mine.
At least if I’m going to die, I’ll die by the hand of the most attractive man I’ve ever laid eyes on. Hallelujah.
Chapter 10
** DANTE VINO POV **
“What the fuck do you mean she just woke up? How much of the shit did you give her?” I asked as we walked near the door.
“150mg, Boss.” Angelo said calmly.
I stood there, staring at my idiot kid brother, contemplating the pros and cons of killing him.
“You’re aware that you were trying to knock out a woman, not a fucking horse, right?” I screamed as I glared at him and gritted my teeth.
“Sorry Boss.” He said as he scratched the back of his head.
“You fucking idiot. How many times do I have to go over this with you?”
Angelo is notorious for fucking up the smallest details. Granted, he’s young. Only 18 years old. But he’s more of a shoot first ask questions later kind of moron.
“Well shit I don’t see you going out and doing all the kidnapping. It got the job done.” Angelo said defensively.
“You stupid motherf-” My insult was cut off by our special fucking guest clearing her throat loudly.
I didn’t know much about this woman. All we got was a name and a location. “Rebel”, such a dumbass alias. That alone shows me the lack of creativity this woman actually has. She’s probably just some middle aged, lonely woman who has never seen any light besides the glow of a computer screen. But either way, I need information as to why she did what she fucking did. Stupid ballsy old lady will learn not to fuck with the Vinos.
I opened the door, and Angelo tried to rush inside. He seemed somewhat sorry for this hacker, probably because she’s some old and frail woman.
“Leave us.” I spoke coldly. Angelo hesitated for a moment, before silently exiting. I walked into the room and laid my eyes upon her.
Fuck, I couldn’t have been more wrong.
She was young, looking like she was in her early 20’s. Her long jet black hair cascading down her shoulders to her waist. Her frame was small, she was quite underweight. Probably some stuck up little bitch with an eating disorder. But despite her frail figure, her breasts were full and her ass appeared thick. Her lips were pink and plump, and her skin flawless. Her eyes were a light hazel color, with specks of brown swirling within her irises, they were beautiful. Her demeanor was relaxed, cocky even, as she sat against the wall with her arms behind her head.
“Took you long enough.” She said calmly. Her voice was low and seductive without even trying.
“What’s your name.” I said, venom lacing my every word.
“Rebel.” She said leaning her head back.
“You actually expect me to believe that?” I said coldly.
“In what way would it benefit me in lying?” She said motioning to the room around her. I studied her face for a moment, I didn’t see any trace that she was lying.
“For an IQ of 200, you certainly are quite dense.” She said closing her eyes again and relaxing against the wall.
Who the fuck does this girl think she is?
“How do you know who I am? Who do you work for?” I asked. My face remaining emotionless.
“You just confirmed who you are with that statement, Vino.” She smirked, her eyes still closed.
Having enough of this girls disrespect, I lunged across the room and roughly grabbed her face with one hand.
“You’ll look at me when I’m speaking to you, ragazza.” I growled, my face millimeters away from hers. “Now I’ll ask you again. Who. Do. You. Work. For.”
“Myself.” She said, completely unfazed by our closeness.
“Why did you steal from me?” I asked moving my left hand and placing it on the wall next to her head, trapping her within my arms.
“Because I felt like it, ragazzino.” She said, staring me in the eyes. I can tell from her perfect pronunciation that she was fluent.
“You know what happens when you steal from the Vinos, no?” I asked, removing my hand from her face and running it softly down her cheek. She was beautiful, such a shame a pretty face would have to have such an untimely death.
“Judging from my surroundings, I’d assume death. So hurry up. On with it.” She stated, rolling her eyes. There wasn’t a trace of fear on her face.
I smirked, amused by her nonchalant attitude when talking about her own death. I pulled out my glock from my waistband and held it in front of her face. I pulled closer to her, my lips grazing her ear.
“Tell me, gattino, are you not afraid of death?” I whispered.
“Cowards die many times before their deaths. The valiant never taste of death but once.” She whispered in my ear. Her silky lips barely touching my ear.
“Never would have taken you as a Shakespeare kind of girl.” I said standing up, my gun still pointed at her head. Beautiful, and intelligent. Such an exquisitely rare combination.
“What can I say, he has a way with words.” She shrugged. She tilted her head forward, her forehead leaning against the tip of my gun.
“Now if you’d please do the honors. I have a date with death, and it’s rather rude to be late for such an important occasion.” She said impatiently. Her hazel eyes staring up at me through her long lashes.
I fought back the smile that was threatening to form on my lips. Even in the face of death, her witty intellect and humor made an appearance. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t admire her confidence. But unfortunately, she tried to steal something of mine, a fatal mistake on her part.
I cocked my gun back as my finger started to press down on the trigger.
Chapter 11
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“Took you long enough.” I said calmly, looking at the man who was going to take my life away.
“What’s your name.” He said, venom lacing his every word. His voice was deep, commanding, and intimidating. This kind of voice that would normally send fear jilting throughout your entire body, but somehow, I felt at ease with my fate.
“Rebel.” I stated, leaning my head back.
“You actually expect me to believe that?” He said coldly.
The fuck? Does it look like I’m in any type of position to lie about such a trivial matter?
“In what way would it benefit me in lying?” I said raising my arms and motioning to the cement hellhole surrounding us.
Judging by the way the younger man reacted to his presence before he was ordered out of the room led me to believe the head bitch in charge. Their subtle similarities indicate that they’re brothers, this brute obviously being the elder of the two.
His demeanor, attitude, and personality all line up with the typical characteristics of a modern day narcissistic psychopath. Could this be Vino? I never saw a picture of him when I did my not so through research, some articles even said that no one has ever seen his face. Guess there’s only one way to find out.
“For an IQ of 200, you certainly are quite dense.” I said closing my eyes again to escape his deadly glare.
“How do you know who I am? Who do you work for?” He asked, his emotionless expression making it difficult to read him.
“You just confirmed who you are with that statement, Vino.” I smirked with my eyes still closed. They must have been lying about his IQ in their databases.
I heard heavy steps quickly make their way across the room, gradually becoming louder with each passing second. He roughly grabbed my face with one hand, squeezing my cheeks roughly.
“You’ll look at me when I’m speaking to you, ragazza.” He growled, my face millimeters away from his. His masculine cologne overwhelmed my senses.
Did he seriously just call me a girl? What a prick.
The only time I’ve been this close in proximity with someone was when my father use to beat me. I’ve become a master at controlling my emotions over the years of abuse, never giving him the reaction he wanted: crying, screaming, fear. Come to think of it, I haven’t felt fear in 6 years. My emotions hardly displaying from the years of constantly pushing them down into the dark abyss that is my subconscious.
“Now I’ll ask you again. Who. Do. You. Work. For.” He spat.
I was hoping to feel some sort of emotion before I died, hell, just to see if I was even still capable of feelings. But even with a sexy killer in my face and being locked in a torture room, I still didn’t feel fear, a little bit of lust, but not fear.
“Myself.” I said, completely unfazed by his threats or his closeness.
“Why did you steal from me?” He asked moving his left hand and placing it on the wall next to my head, trapping me within his muscular arms.
“Because I felt like it, ragazzino.” I said, staring him in his beautiful grey eyes. He looked at me for a moment, as if analyzing something in his mind.
“You know what happens when you steal from the Vinos, no?” He asked, removing his hand from my face and running it softly down my cheek.
Such a sweet gesture before you kill me. Such a thoughtful murderer.
“Judging from my surroundings, I’d assume death. So hurry up. On with it.” I stated, rolling my eyes. I’ve had enough of these games, and I’m ready for what’s to come.
Dante smirked slightly at my words. My abnormal behavior to the situation must be amusing to him. I’m probably the most compliant victim he’s ever had to kill.
He pulled out a glock from his waistband and held it in front of my face. He leaned in closer to me, his lips grazing my ear.
“Tell me, gattino, are you not afraid of death?” Dante whispered.
First he calls me a child. Now he’s calling me a kitten. Couldn’t he at least call me something more intimidating? I mean fuck I stole $5 million. I’d love to see a damn kitten do that.
“Cowards die many times before their deaths. The valiant never taste of death but once.” I whispered in his ear. My lips barely touching his ear.
When my father would beat me, or bullies would torment me, I always thought of this quote from Julius Caesar. I refused to be a victim, a coward who would shy away from hardship and turmoil and allowing others to kill them piece by piece until there is nothing left. Forever going through the motion of being alive but internally are already dead.
I always found a way to survive whatever was thrown at me, and conquer it. Even if it is a bullet between the eyes… I’d rather own that shit then spend my last breaths cowering in fear.
“Never would have taken you as a Shakespeare kind of girl.” Dante said standing up, his gun still pointed at my head. Handsome and intelligent… and a murderer, can’t forget that attribute.
“What can I say, he has a way with words.” I shrugged. This banter with him is starting to get annoying. I tilted my head forward, my forehead leaning against the tip of the cold metal of the gun.
“Now if you’d please do the honors. I have a date with death, and it’s rather rude to be late for such an important occasion.” I said rather impatiently. I looked up into his grey eyes. Admiring the last sight I will see before I get sent to the fiery gates of hell. At least God gave me a good view before I left this world for good.
His lip slightly twitched upward, as if he was fighting a smile that was threatening his lips. I couldn’t distinguish if he was excited to put me out of my misery, or if he found my attitude towards death humorous.
He cocked my gun back as his finger started to press down on the trigger.I closed my eyes and patiently awaited death, thinking of all the fuckers who I would come back and haunt once I’m dead.
The door of the room burst open, causing a groan to escape my lips. I’ve already come to terms with my demise, why can’t it just happen already.
“Dante! What the fuck is wrong with you! I told you not to hurt her!” A familiar voice screamed, her accent echoing against the concrete. My eyes are still closed as I heard heels quickly walk across the hard floor.
“Zia I-” Dante exclaimed. I felt the cold metal of the gun lift off my forehead.
I opened my eyes to see Giana Jones smacking Dante Vino upside the head like a disobedient child.
Chapter 12
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“Hey Giana. Come to join the party?” I joked as she continued her assault on Dante.
“Rebel, darling I’m so sorry for my dipshit nephew. Are you okay?” She asked after one final smack to Dante’s head. He groaned as he rubbed the back of his head, shooting her a deadly glare.
“Well considering I’ve been drugged, kidnapped, and had a gun shoved in my face by that barbarian,” I said nodding towards Dante, “I’m swell.” I stated sarcastically.
“Dante you did WHAT?!” She said hitting his rock hard chest.
“Aunt Gigi enough with the hitting! Holy fuck!” Dante exclaimed as he threw his hands up, waving his gun in the air in the process.
“I told you I’d handle this, and that you were not to lay a finger on her!” Giana yelled back snatching the gun from Dante’s hand.
I yawned as I waited for their argument to be over. It was rather amusing to see Giana go up against Dante. She was only 5’2, a midget compared to Dante’s 6’2 frame. She cursed at him in Italian and slapped him repeatedly. I bit my lip, trying to muffle my laughter as he admitted surrender.
He shot a look my way, in an attempt to look intimidating I’m sure. I’m fairly positive that I’d never feel intimidated around Dante again seeing as he surrendered to a middle aged woman who scolded him like a child.
“Rebel, I’m so sorry honey. Come, let’s get you out of here.” She said extending her perfectly manicured hand out to me. I grabbed it, stood up, and dusted my clothes off.
“So how’ve you been Giana? Harry told me about your anniversary, congratulations by the way.” I said as she walked me out of the cement room. She threw his gun over her head, Dante catching it with ease.
“Oh honey it was incredible! I absolutely adore that man.” She said as she practically closed the door in Dante’s face. He grunted and he followed closely behind.
Giana led me through the narrow, dim lit hallways as she continued to talk about her anniversary. We climbed up a flight of concrete stairs, and she unlocked a large metal door. On the other side was a restricted portion of the library. I recognized it because I once got too curious when I was 16 and snuck in, Harry caught me and scolded me for an hour.
“Creative spot for a torture chamber. Never would have guessed it was under a small library in Seattle.” I laughed. It was a true statement, I never would have guessed. But come to think of it, every time I came here, I was the only one here. Leave it to me to spend most of my childhood directly above a murders hideout.
“Rebel, I have a bit of explaining to do. Why don’t you come upstairs and I’ll make you some coffee.” Giana said sweetly. She was addicted to coffee. It was rare to ever see her without a scorching cup in her hand.
“Please. I’m going to need it since it’s 5 in the morning.” Dante and Giana stopped and looked at me with a perplexed expression.
“I’ve got a good Circadian Rhythm?” I attempted to say but it sounded more like a question than a statement.
We went up the stairs to Giana and Harry’s house. They lived above the library in a large modern loft. The furniture was elegant and simple, complimented by the sunrise illuminating the room through the large floor to ceiling windows. The black granite of the countertops blended well with the white cabinets and stainless steel appliances.
She reached into the tidy cupboard, and pulled out three cups. She started to brew the coffee, and soon the entire loft was filled with the rich scent. We took a seat on the grey couch, Dante sitting across from us in a white decorative chair. His right ankle resting on his left knee, and his hand was on his chin covering his mouth. His eyebrows were furrowed and a scowl rested on his lips as he stared at me. He looked as if he could jump across the table and strangle me at any moment.
“So Rebel, hows your mom doing?” She asked. They met at my graduation and instantly clicked. They’ve been good friends ever since and frequently stayed in contact with one another.
“As much as I would love to catch up Giana, I’d rather cut to the chase as to what the hell is going on.” I smiled at her as she handed me a cup of coffee.
“Ah yes. Of course dear.” She said as she took a sip of her coffee.
“Dante and his… er associates caught a hacker who wire transferred $5 million out of our family account.” She said placing her hand on mine.
Shit. Shit. Shit. Fucking shit.
If I knew that I was robbing from Giana’s family, I would have never done it. She’s done so much for me, and I repaid her by robbing millions from her and her family.
I’m a terrible, shitty human being.
“Fuck. Giana I’m so sorry.” I said looking down. “If I would have known I would have never-”
“What a touching confession. Can I kill her now?” Dante exclaimed rolling his eyes.
“Sta’zitto.” Giana said, giving Dante a glare that would make anyone’s skin crawl with fear. He placed his hand back over his mouth and mumbled something under his breath.
“As I was trying to say before I got rudely interrupted,” I said in an unamused tone as I glared at Dante, “If I would have known it was your family Giana, I never would have done it. I’m so sorry.” I apologized. A small smile crept up on her face.
“Your sad excuse of an apology won’t get me my $5 Mill back.” Dante said, his voice laced with annoyance.
“It’s okay honey.” Giana said as she embraced me in a hug.
“WHAT!” Dante stood up fuming at his aunts words.
“I know why you did it.” Giana whispered in my ear before she released me from her usually bone crushing embrace.
“Gigi, have you completely lost every neuron in that black hole you call a brain? She-” Dante screamed furiously as he started to take a step towards us.
Giana sighed in annoyance as she reached under the couch and pulled out a loaded Beretta, pointing it directly at Dante’s face.
Brownie points for Giana.
“Dante Stephano Enrico Vino. I have had enough with your fucking attitude. You can either sit there and shut the hell up, or I’ll shoot you so many times you’ll lose consciousness. Either way, you’ll be quiet. Your choice, ragazzo.” She said coldly, her face void of any emotion.
Extra brownie points for Giana.
I smirked as he slowly sat back down with his arms up in surrender. The scowl on his face more prominent than ever.
Giana: 2
Arrogant, emotionally unstable psychopath: 0
“Good choice.” Giana said, her cheerful tone returning as if she didn’t just threaten to kill her own nephew.
“Now Rebel, there are some things that I’m about to explain that may… shock you. I need you to know that I’ll do anything to protect you, you’re like a daughter to me.” She said, concern etched on her face. I nodded, eager for her explanation. She took a deep breath before she spoke.
“The Vinos, my family, are the most powerful Mafia family in the entire world.”
Chapter 13
** DANTE VINO POV **
There was something about watching the fear gleam in someone’s eyes that fascinated me. It’s amazing to watch what one would do in order to save their own life, how their spirit decays in the face of death.
In my 24 years of life, I’ve never seen a reaction to death like Rebels. She was calm, more than willing to end it all and still held onto her brazen attitude and laughed in deaths face… it was… unusual, yet intriguing.
I sat there, watching the puny girl absorb the information that Aunt Gigi just told her. I mentally smiled in anticipation for expected reaction: crying, a mental breakdown, fear… I couldn’t wait to see this cocky vixen break.
“Yeah I already figured out that much.” She said unamused, a bored expression laced on her face.
This woman is deranged.
“But.. how did you…?” Gigi was as taken aback by her answer as I was.
“Well,” The vixen spoke as she took a sip of her coffee. “The fact that I was in an underground cement room with blood stained walls was a give away. As well as the younger man referring to this barbarian as ‘boss’,” She said nodding towards me. I grit my teeth at her petty nickname for me.
“Historically, mafias are structured in a way that leadership is passed through generations, always remaining in the family. It was obvious that he was the barbarians younger brother due to their subtle similarities. So it would make sense that he is his right hand man regardless if he fucks up, which, I can tell he does frequently by the way he almost overdosed me when he drugged me.” She said calmly as she took another sip of her coffee.
What in the actual fuck?
This couldn’t be possible. No average girl would have been able to notice every single fucking detail and piece it together. Even worse, she still showed no emotion, no reaction.
Reading people was my speciality. That’s why our Mafia has gained so much power since I took over last year. I could tell what a person was thinking, how they acted, how they would react, but with her it’s different. I couldn’t read her, I couldn’t predict her, I didn’t know what was going on in that pretty little contraption between her hazel eyes.
“And here I was thinking you couldn’t get any smarter.” Gigi smiled. “Remind me to smack the daylights out of Angelo for nearly killing the poor girl.” She said looking over at me with a look that could kill.
RIP Angelo
“The real question I have is why am I still alive?” Rebel asked curiously, tilting her head slightly to the right?
I looked at Gigi, then Rebel, back to Gigi, and back to Rebel. How does my Aunt know such an unusual, irrational person? She seriously just asked why she’s still alive as if she was begging for me to blow her pretty little head off with my glock.
“Let me explain.” Gigi said, turning her body in a neutral position so she can face us both.
“6 years ago, our family was under the leadership of my Dante’s father, Stefano Vino.” My fist clenched at the mention of his name while unwanted memories came flooding to the surface.
“Our Italian Mafia was being attacked by rivals left and right, death threats were sent to our home, always threatening a member of our family. No matter how much security and precautions we took, they were always carried out to completion.” Tears started to gather in the corner of her eyes. She quickly wiped them away with her hand.
“We lost many beloved family members, and it was chaotic to say the least. After our father was assassinated, my name was on the next death threat. My brother refused to let another family member die, and sent me and Harry to the United States to lay low for a while.” She explained.
“So you went in hiding here and started teaching at Whitman College.” Rebel said calmly, finishing Aunt Gigi’s explanation.
“Precisely. We changed our identities and moved here. I didn’t mind teaching, in fact, I loved it. It kept me distracted from the turmoil back in Italy.” She explained before turning to me.
“I met Rebel my first day at Whitman College.” She said before she took a long drink of her coffee.
That makes no sense whatsoever.
I raised my eyebrow at Gigi, waiting patiently for her to continue.
“Rebel’s a genius Dante. Perfect scores on every standardized test, read almost every book in our library, and has an IQ of 252. She finished her Bachelors with a dual major in Computer Programming and Computer Engineering when she was 18. She attended Stanford working on her Masters in the same field.” She explained to me.
An intelligence quotient of 252…God damn.
I glanced over at Rebel, who was looking down as if she was somewhat embarrassed of her achievements. Her confidence dwindling at the mention of her intelligence. Again, another reaction that I wouldn’t expect. Those kinds of accomplishments usually made someone’s ego inflate to unstable levels, why was hers perishing?
“That’s how you were able to find me. You hacked into their database, didn’t you?” I asked in a serious tone.
“Yes.” She answered, her hazel eyes meeting mine. Her confidence flowed back to her in an instant as her body language changed from looking down to sitting up straight.
“Why?” I asked curiously. It’s not everyday someone would want access to that useless data.
“Due to my charming personality, I got into a few verbal altercations with some professors and students.” She said sarcastically as she rolled her eyes, a bad habit I can already tell she has an issue with.
“Still the troublemaker I see!” Gigi laughed. My mind wandered momentarily to what Rebels rebellious side was like before I focused back into the conversation.
“I lost a few of my scholarships and was about to get kicked out of the dorms. They gave me a week to come up with $56,000.” She explained with a bored expression on her face.
“So if you needed $56K, why did you end up taking $5 million?” I said with annoyance clear in my tone.
“Because I felt like it.” She said seriously, her bored expression made my eye twitch in anger. Gigi looked at her expectantly, as if waiting for her to disclose something. It’s obvious she’s hiding something. I clenched my fists in an attempt to control my fury and prevent another outburst. This small action did not go unnoticed by Gigi.
“Dante… I taught her everything I know. She surpasses me in every way. She’s practically my prodigy.” Gigi explained as she looked at Rebel, her blue eyes glowing with pride.
“That’s why you were able to break through her algorithm, no?” I said. No wonder it only took her 30 minutes, she taught her how to do it. Aunt Gigi was one of the best, if not the best hacker in the world. Damons knowledge doesn’t even touch hers. For her to say that this little vixen was better than her speaks volumes.
“Yes. I taught her the basics of it, but she perfected the algorithm.” Gigi said still looking at Rebel with a bright smile across her face. Her smile soon dropped.
“But because you did steal from our family, there are repercussions.” She said with a serious look on her face. I smirked at her words.
Thank whatever god is out there for instilling logic in my irrational aunts mind.
“That’s why you’ll be coming with us to Italy and working for our Mafia for the next year. Then you’ll be free to go.” Gigi stated.
“FUCK NO!” I screamed as I stood up.
“Deal.” Rebel said at the same time.
Chapter 14
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
POTENTIAL TRIGGER WARNING BELOW
“REBEELLL!” My intoxicated father screamed as he stumbled across the dim parking lot.
He was drunk… again.
Surprise surprise.
I despised the weekends. Those were the days my mother worked doubles and her restaurant, so I was assigned the horrid task of picking up my belligerent father from bar he frequented. Being 13, I wasn’t old enough to get a drivers permit, let alone a license. Luckily I read a handful of books on driving techniques and street regulations, and it was easier than I would have thought.
Driving was something that relaxed me. Being behind the wheel and tuning out the world, if only for a short while. I quickly became fascinated with driving when I was 13, the first time I had to pick up my father.
I unlocked the door as he stumbled into the passenger seat of our beat up 1992 Chevy Silverado, an half full bottle of vodka in his hand.
“Your late you stupid piece of shit.” He said as he took another pull from the cheap vodka as he punched my arm roughly. I looked at the cracked clock on the dashboard - 12:01AM. I was a minute late.
“S-sorry Dad.” I said as tried to focus on the road instead of the throbbing pain in my arm.
“What did I say about calling me that?!” He screamed as he hit the dashboard.
“S-s-sorry Johnny.” I stuttered. I continued driving down the deserted street as my father continued his verbal attack.
Fuck you. Fuck you. Fuck you.
We stopped at a stoplight, without a single car around. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves being in such a close proximity to my father.
As he took another pull of his bottle, a cop slowly rolled up next to our car. His eyes widened as it watched my father drink his vodka. His eyes trailed to me in shock before blue and red lights lit up the barren street.
My future is over. I’m going to juvie. I’m going to be a damn delinquent.
“RUN, BITCH RUN!” My father screamed as he hurled the bottle of vodka out the open window towards the cop car, shattering it and drenching the officers drivers side door with liquor.
I floored it, skidding as I sped through the intersection. The officer quickly following behind me.
Maybe juvie isn’t such a bad idea. I’d get three meals a day, an actual bed, unlimited time to read my books… what the hell am I thinking? It’ll ruin my future, it’ll ruin my life. My mom would be left alone.
The officer was gaining on us. I sped up, pushing the old Silverado past its limits. I weaved thought the few cars on the road attempting to lose the cop, but it was no use.
“PULL OVER NOW.” The Officer yelled through his speakers.
“Fuck you!” My father said sticking out of the window and flipping him off.
I was so distracted looking at the glaring lights in my rear view mirror, that I didn’t notice a sharp turn I was rapidly approaching.
I quickly looked at my speedometer, the angle of the upcoming turn, and calculated the torque and weight of our truck. I held my breath and hoped my hasty calculations were correct.
I pulled up on the emergency brake as I stepped on the gas, effectively drifting the right corner. The cop, who was going into the turn to fast, flipped his car over and rolled slamming into a light pole.
Adrenaline coursed through my veils as well as emotions ranging from completely horrified to extremely excited. I know what just happened was terrible, the officer was just doing his job and could have gotten hurt.
But for some reason… I felt so… raw… so exuberant. I felt no remorse, only pure, electrifying, excitement.
“There’s not a fucking chance in hell that she’s working for me.” Dante exclaimed as he slammed his hand onto the coffee table, effectively pulling me out of my own thoughts.
After an hour of tuning out Giana and Dante argue over me being an asset more so than a liability, he finally gave up and stormed out of the room. I couldn’t help but notice that the rooms aura lightened up immediately after that unpleasant barbarian left.
Joining the Mafia was an easy decision to make. I figured it was either that, or be shot between the eyes. Yet again, a simple decision. Plus after a year I can go about my life.
“That boy, stubborn as always. Don’t mind him. He’ll come around eventually.” Giana said as she placed a hand on my shoulder.
“On the contrary, I was actually hoping he’d never come around.” I laughed as Giana bit back a smile.
“You said you changed your identity, so what’s your real name?” I curiously asked.
“It’s Gianvita. So you can call me Giana or Gigi, either one works.” She said as she walked towards the counter where her iPhone was laying on the counter.
“Your mother has been calling, she’s been worried sick.” She said picking up her pristine iPhone and handing it to me.
St. Anderson Hospital - 12 missed calls, 5 voicemails
“Thanks.” I said to Giana as I dialed my mothers number. She answered after the first ring.
“Have you heard from her? Was she with you? Oh my goodness Giana I-” My mother practically screamed through the phone. I cringed as I lifted it away from my ear in order to prevent any hearing damage. Giana was giving me a curious look, as if wondering if I’d disclose the events of the last 8 hours to my mother.
“Mom, it’s me. I’m fine. I just fell asleep reading some of their new books.” I calmly explained looking at Giana. Her expression softened in what appeared to be relief.
Growing up, I learned to be a magnificent liar. Whenever teachers or other student would ask why I was always bruised up or never had a lunch with me, I’d always feed them the most ludacris stories. I was so persuasive that they’d always believe every word. I found it quite amusing, how you can understand another beings thought process and manipulate it to believe anything. I never felt guilty being dishonest, except when it comes to my mother.
“Jesus honey I was so worried something happened to you! I kept calling your phone but it was disconnected! She said. Knowing my highly emotional mother, she probably had tears in her eyes.
Oh, you know, I just got kidnapped and drugged by the Italian Mafia, had a gun to my face, practically begged for them to kill me, and now I’ll be working for them for a year in Italy. Nothing to worry about at all.
“I’m fine mom, I’m so sorry. My phone broke when I was at Stanford. I’ll get a new phone today, so you won’t have to worry.” I said in an attempt to calm her down.
“I’m just so glad you’re okay. I don’t know what I would do if I lost you. I love you so much Rebel.” My mother said sighing.
“I love you too mom. But I have some good news, my job just assigned me to a massive contract. I’m going to be creating a cyber security system for a start up company. It’s a huge opportunity for me.” I lied smoothly. My mother has always been the “good news before the bad news” type of woman. Hopefully her hearing of my success will soften the disappointment of me leaving.
“That’s amazing honey! I’m so proud of you! When do you start?” She asked enthusiastically.
“They want me to start today. But the bad news is that it’s in Italy.” I said, faking a somber tone. “But I’ve been thinking, I don’t want to be so far from you especially when you’re going through so much. I’m not sure if I’m going to accept their offer.”
“Rebel Irina Simmons, you listen here young lady. You will take that offer, no matter what! This is a once in a lifetime opportunity for you, and I forbid you to pass this up because of my condition!” She said sternly.
“But mom, are you sure? I can easily decli-” I continued to lie, making sure I added some worry into my tone. I leaned up against the counter and looked at a very amused Giana.
“You will do no such thing! I’ll be fine. Apparently I’ve been accepted into a program for better treatments, so I’ll be out of here in no time!” My mother said cheerfully. After a short conversation, I promised to visit in two weeks after her surgery as well as bring her some gifts from Italy.
I know I should feel like an absolute shit human being for lying to my mother. But looking at it objectively, everything I was doing is for her. She’s the only family I have that loves me unconditionally.
I’d walk through hell and back to make sure she’s happy, to make sure she’s taken care of. Even if that means lying to her so she can sleep peacefully at night without the burden of worrying about my wellbeing. At least, that’s what I tried to convince myself as I felt a pang of guilt hit my conscious.
Chapter 15
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
I sat in the luxurious limousine, admiring every detail. I never could have imagined a vehicle so lavish. My hands softly glided across the black stitching of the smooth leather seats, much more comfortable that the cloth seats in the Chevy Silverado I was accustomed to. Soft, ambient lights lined the floors and ceiling, their soft luminescence casting an angelic glow throughout the limo.
“You act like you’ve never been in a car before.” Dante scoffed, giving me an annoyed yet curious glare.
The seats in the limousine curved into a U shape. Giana and I sat directly next to each other, Dante to her left, and the person who I assumed to be his brother was to my right.
I rolled my eyes at his obnoxious and half correct statement as I looked out the large window, watching as the lights of Seattle blurred as we drove past.
“I don’t think we’ve properly met.” The younger version of the devil said after he cleared his throat. I glanced over at him, bored with his formalities after he almost killed me.
“Angelo Ricardo Vino.” He said smiling a bright smile as he extended his hand out to me. I looked at his hand, then back to him before I extended mine out and shook it without uttering a word before I proceeded to look back outside the window.
“Um… nice to meet you too.” He said awkwardly as I continued to ignore him.
“Just a bit of advice for you, Angelo,” I spoke calmly, still mesmerized by the city lights that were now fading into the distance.
“When using a sedative, you take the maximum dose in mg, multiply it by your targets weight, then divide it by 10. So I’m assuming you gave me 150mg of medication, which for that sedative would be 10mg. I’m 110lbs, and after dividing it by 10 the ideal dose to knock me out would be 100mg. You were off by 50mg.” I said as I watched the limousine pull into the private airport. I glanced at Angelo, who was looking at me smiling.
“Well when you explain it like that it makes total sense. I could never understand the way Dante explains it. Thanks Rebel! I promise I’ll never overdose you again.” He said still smiling a kid like smile at me. His playful energy instantly lightening up the mood in the tense limousine.
I raised my eyebrow at him, my skepticism showing through my expression.
“Scouts honor.” He said as he put his hand up as if he was going to take an oath, a somewhat serious expression dominating his face. I slightly smiled at him, making a wide grin appear on his face.
The limousine slowly came to a stop in front of an immense private jet. I stared out the window, admiring it. I’ve never been on a private aircraft, let alone one this costly. The jet pure black, with white details on the wings and body of the plane. Towards the rear of the plane was what looked like a painting of gold crest, a detailed image of a roaring lion with a tilted crown on its head inside the gold border. The crown had crimson jewels embedded in the details. Towards the bottom was a quote in Italian written in elegant script,
La famiglia è la bussola che ci guida, la lealtà è il potere che ci guida.
“The family is the compass that guides us, loyalty is the power that guides us.” I whispered to myself as I felt a pressure on my neck. I snapped my head to Angelo who was smirking as he held onto an empty syringe.
You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.
“Angelo Ricardo Vino! What the fuck did you just do?!” Giana screamed as she sat up.
“What?! Dante’s orders. I didn’t break scouts honor though, I gave her 100mg this time.” Angelo said smirking. Giana rushed over and started smacking him upside the head repeatedly. She grabbed the syringe and examined it.
“Angelo you dumbass you gave her 200mg! You were looking at the wrong measurements!” She screamed.
“The numbers are small- ow!” He attempted to shield his face as Giana started to slap him profusely.
I glanced over to Dante, who was looking at me with a sinister smile. His grey eyes the last thing before my vision faded into darkness.
TRIGGER WARNING BELOW
** 8 YEAR OLD REBEL **
I was so excited walking home to show my daddy and mommy the 100% I scored on the placement exam. Mrs. Miller said I did so good, that I could skip 3rd grade all together.
“Daddy, daddy! I got a perfect score!” I said, smiling so big it hurt my face.
“I don’t give a fuck about your stupid fucking score on your test, you dumbshit!” My father says as he pushes me to the ground and kicks me.
“But.. daddy,-” I said to him between kicks.
“Don’t call me that! Don’t fucking call me your dad. I never wanted you! You’re nothing but an annoying fucking problem!” He screamed in my face. That funny smell on his breath burning my nose. He reached for my pink backpack, and ripped it open, spilling my books and pencils everywhere.
I don’t know why I thought he’d be proud, maybe even happy for me. I thought that if I did good in school at least, he’d stop hitting me for once.
I kept my head tucked into my knees as he kept kicking me. I tried really hard not to cry, knowing that if I cry, I’d be hit harder.
After what feels like forever, he grabs my hair and pulls me to my feet. He pushes me into the small bathroom, making me fall and skid my knee on the dirty, cracked tile. My chest hurts, everything hurts.
“Nighty night, you little bitch.” He said as I heard him lock the other side of the door.
Usually mommy lets me sleep on the couch, since her and daddy sleep on the only bed. But on the weekends, he makes me sleep in the bathroom.
I opened the cabinet where I hid my pillow and a blanket. I learned from the first time that sleeping on the tile is not comfy, so I hid them here for when he locks me in.
Usually I cry, but daddy told me that crying makes me weak. So I haven’t cried in 3 years, hopefully that will make him proud of me one day. I closed my eyes, trying to fall asleep.
I was asleep for an hour or two when I woke up to the sound of the front door slamming. Our home was quiet… mommy was probably still working for the rest of the night.
“Hello?” I said as I knocked on the door. “Dadd- Johnny? Are you there?” I said as I knocked on the door again. “Is anyone there?” I knocked again.
I didn’t hear anything on the other side. I opened the drawer and took out the Bobby pin and paperclip I hid. After the first time daddy locked me in here, I figured out how to open locked doors by sticking the Bobby pin and paperclip in the slot.
I quickly unlocked the door and looked around. No one was home. Mommy would be working all night and daddy is usually gone until the morning. I walked to the kitchen and grabbed a glass of water and the big book Nurse Joy gave me.
She was asking me questions about the bruises on my arm, but daddy told me not to tell anyone, so I made up a story. I like Nurse Joy a lot, she lets me read in her office during recess. She gave me a big book to color in. She said she doesn’t use it and it was from when she was in college.
I walked back to the bathroom, and locked the door, just in case daddy comes home. He’s usually mad when he leaves and smells like the nurses office.
I sat back on the cold tile, hugging myself with the think blanket, and started to read Nurse Joys book. The title was “Chiropractic Adjustments.” It was really thick and heavy, and had a lot of pictures too.
Hopefully I can learn something to help my neck and back from hurting when I sleep on the floor.
Chapter 16
Angelo. Fucking Angelo.
Overdosing me again, that idiot.
Everything is so dark.
Am I dead?
Feels like it.
But I couldn’t be. There’s no destruction, chaos, of rings of fire anywhere.
Satan has yet to make his appearance to greet me. How rude of him to be late.
Everything around me is so soft… I feel like I’m floating on a cloud….
Its so warm… so comfortable.
Am I in heaven?
I must have made a wrong turn to hell and ended up in heaven by accident.
If I knew death was this pleasant, I would have offed myself a long time ago.
Either way I’m not complaining.
I can’t wait to haunt the fuck out of Angelo for killing me.
“Princess… it’s time to wake up now.”
Is that… Angelo’s voice?
“ Come On Princess… wake up.“
I was wrong. So wrong. This isn’t heaven. This is my own personal hell. Forever floating away into nothingness with Angelos annoying voice haunting me for eternity. How creative of you Satan, you sly bastard.
“Shhh! Leave her alone.”
Well at least Giana’s voice is here, this isn’t too unbearable.
“This is preposterous.”
Wait, scratch that. That was Dante’s voice. This is a much worse fate than I ever could have imagined. This is horrific. Fuck you Satan.
My body jolted up, instantly reacting to the ice cold water that stung my skin. My blurry vision took a few moments to adjust to the bright light that blinded my vision.
As the dots in my vision cleared, I found myself in a massive, well lit bedroom. The walls were light grey with large white baseboards. In the corner was a large white desk with a Mac laptop laying on top of it. In the other corner was two elegant white accent chairs surrounding a glass coffee table. the walls were lined with shelves holding at least a hundred books and some small decor. Windows lined the room, displaying a lush courtyard below. The moon was glowing brightly, and stars were glass in the night sky.
Fuck. Now my Circadian Rhythm is virtually non-existent at this point.
I looked down and realized that I was laying in white, king sized bed. A king sized bed that was now soaked with freezing water. I was changed into a white shirt and shorts, which was now soaking wet and see through displaying my tan bra underneath. Giana probably changed me. Knowing her, she would probably beat either of the boys if they tried to undress me while I was unconscious.
Giana and Angelo were sitting on the black decorative bench towards towards the bed while Dante was standing to my right with an empty bucket and a smirk on his face. I shot him a deadly scowl.
Looks like Satan came to greet me in his human form.
Everyone was dressed casually. Giana wearing a loose fitting shirt and blue jeans while Angelo was wearing a red hoodie and khaki colored skinny jeans. Dante was wearing a fitted black t-shirt and black skinny jeans. None of them were wearing shoes.
“She’s ALIVEEEE!” Angelo screamed as he stood up a shook both of his fists in the air dramatically as if I was a science experiment coming to back from the dead. Dante shot him his signature “I’m going to fucking kill you” glare.
I grabbed a pillow and threw it at his face, hitting my target and effectively silencing the child.
“Was the water really necessary?” I asked as I hugged myself and shivered. Dante shrugged, with a slight smile on his face.
“You were unconscious for 15 hours. We thought you died. Too bad you didn’t.” He said as he put the bucket down and shrugged.
“Dante! Your mother would be appalled hearing you talk to a woman like that!” Giana snapped.
“Auntie, I was talking to a child, not a woman.” He said as he shot me a look with his eyebrow raised. Glad he’s obtaining amusement at my expense.
“Please, continue talking about me as if I’m not here. It’s my absolute favorite.” I said rolling my eyes in annoyance.
“Honey, how are you feeling?” Giana asked with sympathy.
“Nauseous, dizzy, the usual.” I shrugged.
“I broke scouts honor. I’m sorry Rebel.” Angelo said as he looked down at his white socks and put his hands into the pockets of his jeans. His head snapped up as if he just thought of an idea.
“But it won’t happen again! Pinky promise!” He said, leaning forward and extending out his pinky with a determined look on his face, his lower lip slightly pouting.
I smacked his hand and attempted to stand up. I underestimated the height of the bed and missed my step. I closed my eyes, anticipating the hard impact of the wooden floors, but it never happened. Instead, I felt a pair of muscular arms warp around my waist. One hand on my lower back, the other supporting my neck and shoulders. Out of instinct, my arms reached out and grabbed onto a pair of toned biceps to steady myself. My eyes fluttered open to see a pair of mesmerizing grey eyes gazing at me.
His minty breath and masculine cologne flooded my senses, making a shiver run down my spine. I bit my lip nervously and watched as his gaze moved from my eyes to my lips, then back again to my eyes. Our chests were touching, his face only a few inches from mine. Dante seemed to be deep in thought, his eyebrows furrowing slightly. His breathing was light, as if he was holding his breath.
“The sexual tension is suffocating, isn’t it Auntie!” Angelo said as he elbowed his aunt softly in the ribs. Dante and I both looked over to Angelo with deadly stares, his arms still holding me tight against his muscular body. Giana rolled her eyes and smacked Angelo in the back of the head out of habit.
Dante and I both turned again to face each other, then looked down at our position. Our gazes met, and his thought filled expression was replaced with his signature scowl. His eyes wide in anger… or maybe shock? He instantly let go of my body as if I was burning his skin, and I fell flat on my back onto the wooden floor. I groaned as I sat up, rubbing my aching back with both hands.
“You’re welcome for cushioning the blow.” He said coldly as he stepped over my groaning figure and leaned against the wall, crossing his arms.
“Always such a gentleman.” I groaned as I stood up and cracked my neck.
“OI! ENOUGH! You,” Giana said pointing at Angelo, “If you overdose her, or even drug her again for that matter. I will beat you until you’re unrecognizable. And you,” She said point at an annoyed looking Dante. “If you don’t stop acting like such an asshole, I will castrate you without any anesthesia!” She yelled. Dante’s eyes slightly widened at her words, forcing me to hold back my laughter.
“Rebel, I’m so sorry for these dumbasses. We’ll leave you to get ready. You might be a bit jet lagged, Venice is 9 hours ahead of the States. It’s 7:00PM right now, dinner will be served downstairs at 8. There’s some clothes for you in the walk in closet.” She said sweetly as she stood up.
“You two, come with me.” She snapped as she pinched Angelos ear, causing him to moan in pain. She walked up to Dante, and stood on her toes so she could also grab his ear with her other hand.
“Gigi what the fuc-” Dante started to say as a pained expression filled his face. His body bent down as she pulled his ear to a comfortable level for her tiny frame.
“Hush.” Giana scolded before turning to me, still holding onto their ears. “If you need anything at all dear, just let me know.” She said sweetly before she and the two groaning gangsters left the room, closing my door with her foot in the process.
I walked into the attached bathroom and gasped. It was magnificent. The white marble floors were pristine and elegant, matching the shower. It had a waterfall shower head with shower-heads built into every corner. The white square bathtub next to it looked more like a Jacuzzi, high end jets practically lining every inch.
The walk-in closet attached to the bathroom was enormous. The crystal chandelier hanging from above sparkled against the soft glow of the moon. Rows of expensive shoes were neatly organized within the grey shelving. Elegant clothing was already hung, filling up the racks with pants, shirts, jackets, dresses, skirts, and just about anything you can think of. Half of the closet was filled with colorful clothing, while the other side was filled with black and grey clothes.My fingers grazed the silky fabrics as I walked further into the closet. I opened the drawers to see that they too were filled with lavish jewelry.
I was examining a diamond necklace when I heard the door to my room open, and slam shut. I gently placed it down, and curiously walked back into the bedroom.
I saw Dante standing by the door, his muscular arms crossed I rolled my eyes. His long strides closed the distance between us in a second. He grabbed my shoulders and roughly pushed me against the wall. His nose was practically touching mine as his sturdy arms rested against the wall, trapping me against his body.
“Didn’t your parents ever teach you to have some manners?” He growled in a deep voice. His accent dripping off of every word.
“Obviously your parents neglected to teach you about personal space.” I snapped back raising my eyebrow. I tried to push him off, but his tattooed hand quickly grabbed my face and forced me to look at him again.
“You have no idea what I’m capable of, ragazza. I will not tolerate being disrespected by some pompous little vixen.” He said in a slow and deadly tone.
“Quite hypocritical isn’t it? You demand respect yet insult me in the same sentence?” I said laughing in his face. His eyebrows furrowed and his lips twisted into a grimace expression.
“You don’t want to see the punishment that disrespect will get you, little girl. So I’d suggest you stop it with your brazen attitude.” He said in a deadly tone.
“Now, if your attempts to intimidate me are over, I have a dinner I must get ready for.” I said nodding towards the door.
He steps back, creating some distance between us, and looks at me.
“Yes, it is quite nippy in here isn’t it?” He said smirking as his gaze fell down to my chest.
I looked down to see that my soaking white shirt is completely see through, displaying my erect nipples. I quickly crossed my arms over my chest as I felt a blush make its way to my cheeks.
He starts to walk away, as he reaches for the door handle he stops. He turns over his should with a sinister grin.
“Oh, and don’t worry about attending dinner. Your presence is unwanted there. I’ll be sure to send your meal up to your room, that is, if I remember.” He shrugged before exiting the room. I hear the door lock from the outside before his footsteps fade off into the distance.
Stupid, arrogant, annoying, disrespectful, motherfucker.
I walked over to the bathroom and threw my soaking shirt in the hamper. I opened the top drawer to see hair brushes, pony tails, and… Bobby pins. Out of curiosity, I walked back into the bedroom and examined the drawer of the desk until I found a paperclip.
Just like old times.
Chapter 17
** DANTE VINO POV **
“Princess… it’s time to wake up now.” Angelo pleaded to the unconscious girl. “ Come On Princess… wake up.“
Angelo hasn’t been himself around the little vixen, his usual rude attitude evaporating whenever he was in her presence. After Angelo fucked up again, I carried her out of the limousine, I sat with her for the 11 hour flight, just in case anything happened.
The entire flight, Angelo wouldn’t shut up about how bad he felt for overdosing her twice within 24 hours. He kept trying to take care of her, but I wouldn’t let him near her. I even threatened to throw him off the damn plane because his persistence was getting on my nerves. He had one job… one fucking job that he managed to fuck up twice.
“Shhh! Leave her alone.” Giana scolded my little brother as she walked into the room.
We’ve been waiting for her to wake up for hours. This is a waste of my time, but for some reason I felt compelled to know if she was okay.
Her intelligence will be an asset to my Mafia… I think as I justify the concern I felt for the little vixen. Granted, I despised her for stealing from my family, but I would be lying if I said I wasn’t impressed with her skill.
“This is preposterous.” I finally stated, breaking the awkward silence in the room.
I walked into the bathroom, grabbed a bucket from under the sink, and filled it with cold water. I casually walked over to the side of her bed and dumped the entire bucket on her face before Giana could verbalize her protest.
The little vixen shot up out of her bed immediately, her wide hazel eyes brightening up the room. Her white shirt was now completely see through, revealing her full breasts underneath. My body tensed at the sight. The clothes I saw her in hardly did her body any justice.
“She’s ALIVEEEE!” Angelo screamed as he stood up a shook both of his fists in the air dramatically as she was Frankenstein, his childish antics revealing themselves yet again. It’s as if his brain stopped functioning even more that it usually does when he’s around her.
She grabbed the nearest pillow, and threw it at his face. I couldn’t help the slight smile on my face as her pillow met it’s target, silencing my annoying brother.
“Was the water really necessary?” She asked as she hugged herself and shivered.
“You were unconscious for 15 hours. We thought you died. Too bad you didn’t.” I shrugged as I placed the bucket down.
“Dante! Your mother would be appalled hearing you talk to a woman like that!” Giana snapped at me. That woman is the most intimidating woman in the entire fucking family.
“Auntie, I was talking to a child, not a woman.” I said bravely as I shot the little vixen a look with my eyebrow raised. Her face contorted into a scowl. It was amusing to see such a petite, innocent looking girl have such a menacing look on her face.
“Please, continue talking about me as if I’m not here. It’s my absolute favorite.” She said rolling her eyes, the habit of hers that annoys me beyond belief.
“Honey, how are you feeling?” Giana asked her with sympathy lacing her voice.
“Nauseous, dizzy, the usual.” She shrugged.
At least she isn’t dead.
“I broke scouts honor. I’m sorry Rebel.” Angelo said as he looked down at his white socks and put his hands into the pockets of his jeans. His head snapped up as if he just thought of an idea.
“But it won’t happen again! Pinky promise!” He said, leaning forward and extending out his pinky to her with a determined look on his face, his lower lip slightly pouting as if he was a dog begging for a treat.
She smacked his hand out of the way and attempted to get out of the bed. Her small figure stumbled, falling rapidly towards the floor. I bent down, and wrapped my arms around her waist, supporting her head with the other. Her tiny frame fit perfectly against my built structure, her pure white skin complimenting my inked designs as her tiny hands gripped onto my arms. She opened her eyes and her hazel irises met mine, her faces a few inches away from mine.
Her lavender and vanilla scent captivated me, overwhelming my senses. Her smooth pale skin shimmering underneath the bright lights of the room. Her features were flawless, her upturned nose, her high cheekbones, her soaking jet black hair that was sticking to the sides of her face, everything was flawless. She was breathtaking…literally. I felt my chest tighten as I took her in, so captivated by the vixen in front of me that I almost forgot how to breathe. She looked up at me, her beautiful hazel eyes wide, as she brought her plump lips between her teeth biting them nervously. That act alone made me want to take her on the floor right then and there. I looked back into her eyes, those god damn hazel eyes.
“The sexual tension is suffocating, isn’t it Auntie!” My head snapped up at my brother, registering his words as he elbowed Gigi softly in the ribs.
What the fuck is this? What the fuck am I thinking?
Breathtaking? Flawless? Something’s seriously fucking wrong with me.
I immediately shook off the thoughts I just had. This isn’t just some little innocent girl, she stole fucking $5 Million from my family. She’s a thief, a con-artist. The only reason I was having a momentarily lapse in my judgement is because we were in close proximity to each other, and her shirt is practically see through. Logically, it makes sense that I would think those things about her, it was my testosterone speaking… right? I pushed back my thoughts of the girl, reinstating my logic and grasping the reality of the situation.
I looked back down to the little vixen in my arms. We both looked down at the position we were in, that back up to each others faces. I instantly dropped her soaking wet body from my hold sending her falling onto the wooden floor. The warmth of her skin install replaced by the cold, empty air. She angrily looked up at me as she sat up and rubbed her back with both of her hands.
“You’re welcome for cushioning the blow.” I stated coldly as I stepped over the groaning little vixen. I needed distance from her, I couldn’t think straight when her chest was practically on full display for everyone to see. I walked towards the corner, and leaned against the wall, my eyes glued to her as she stood up.
“Always such a gentleman.” She groaned as she cracked her neck. I tuned out Gigi’s yelling as I observed the girl. Her movements were graceful and smooth, seductive without her even trying.
“And you,” Gigi yelled as she point towards me, snapping me out of my thoughts. “If you don’t stop acting like such an asshole, I will castrate you without any anesthesia!” She yelled. I may be one of the most feared Mafia Dons in the world, but Aunt Gigi scares the living fuck out of me.
“Rebel, I’m so sorry for these dumbasses. We’ll leave you to get ready. You might be a bit jet lagged, Venice is 9 hours ahead of the States. It’s 7:00PM right now, dinner will be served downstairs at 8. There’s some clothes for you in the walk in closet.” Gigi said sweetly as she stood up. I don’t understand Gigi’s emotional attachment to this girl, she was just her student, yet she acts as if she’s her daughter.
“You two, come with me.” She snapped as she pinched Angelo’s ear, causing him to howl in pain. My eyes widened as she stomped over to me and reached up and pinched my ear.
“Gigi what the fuc-” I started to say. Her manicured nails are sharp as fuck. She pulled my ear down, forcing me to bend down to accommodate her tiny stature as she dug into the cartilage of my ear.
“Hush.” Gigi scolded me as if I was a child while I mentally started to scheme ways that I could kill her and get away with it.
“If you need anything at all dear, just let me know.” She said sweetly, as if she wasn’t about to beat our asses senseless. She left the room and closed the door with her foot. She pulled us down the hallway until we were out of earshot of the little vixens room.
“I’ll handle you later.” Gigi stated as she let go of Angelo’s ear, who quickly scurried down the hallway like the scolded child he is.
“What the fuck!” I yelled as she pinched my ear one more time before finally releasing me from her grip.
“Don’t you dare what the fuck me, Dante! You will treat Rebel with respect. She is a part of this family now-” she started as she put her hands on her hips.
“ Temporarily . Temporarily part of this family.“ I growled.
“I don’t give a fuck. You will treat her like anyone else in the familia.” Gigi said firmly as she rethought her sentence. “Actually, you’ll treat her better than you usually do, since you treat everyone like shit.” She finished before walking away.
“Why is everyone defending the woman who robbed us? Has this entire family gone fucking mad?!” I yelled down the hallway as she continued to ignore me.
I don’t know why my aunt allowed her to work for us, let alone live at our fucking house. She’s nothing but a distraction, another person’s well being that I have to take into consideration. She isn’t even family, I shouldn’t have to be burdened by her safety… so why am I? I’ve known her for less than 24 hours, and she’s already corrupting my mind. A distracted mind is a weak mind, a risk I am unwilling to take. Yet I find myself, almost unconsciously, walking back towards her door.
I open the door and slam it closed. Maybe I should just kill her and get it over with. I look around the empty room, until a black haired vixen walks out of the bathroom. Her eyes met mine, and she rolls them obnoxiously. At that moment, I felt every ounce of self restraint I have evaporate. I rushed over to her and shoved her against the wall, trapping her between my arms.
“Didn’t your parents ever teach you to have some manners?” I growled at her.
“Obviously your parents neglected to teach you about personal space.” She snapped back at me as she tried to escape from in-between my arms. I grabbed her petite face in my hand, and forced her hazel eyes to look at mine.
“You have no idea what I’m capable of, ragazza. I will not tolerate being disrespected by some pompous little girl.” I said, anger fuming through my every vein.
“Quite hypocritical, isn’t it? You demand respect yet insult me in the same sentence?” She said, laughing in my face.
She was unfazed by me, her face still held a bored expression on it. I couldn’t tell if she was just naive or had a death wish. People knew better than to disrespect me knowing how ruthless I can get, yet here she, throwing sass at me in my own fucking home. Her angelic laughter filling the room at my threat.
She should be petrified right now.
Why
the fuck
isn’t she afraid of me?
“You don’t want to see the punishment that disrespect will get you, little vixen. So I’d suggest you stop it with your brazen attitude.” I said, attempt to control my tone.
“Now, if your attempts to intimidate me are over, I have a dinner I must get ready for.” She said, still unfazed as she nodded towards the door.
I stepped back, admiring the fearless creature in front of me. Her shirt was damp, still displaying her ample breasts. Her nipples were popping out through her tan bra, making my mind wander to the horribly wonderful things I would do to her body. My mind clouded at the thought of her naked figure.
“Yes, it is quite nippy in here isn’t it?” I said still staring at her perky breasts. She quickly looked down at her chest, and crossed her arms over them. Her pale skin tinted with a red hue as a blush crept up on her face.
I turned around and walked away. I need to create as much distance between us as possible, just being in the same room as her like this is making me lose my logic and reasoning. My hand grasped the door handle as I looked back at her over my shoulder.
“Oh, and don’t worry about attending dinner. Your presence is unwanted there. I’ll be sure to send your meal up to your room, that is, if I remember.” I shrugged before I exited the room and locked the door from the outside.
Hopefully that’ll create the distance I need to clear my mind
from that sassy vixen.
Chapter 18
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
I walked into the closet and threw on a pair of black jeans and a long sleeve white shirt. I threw on a pair of socks, and glanced at the clock - 7:50PM. I finished making my lock pick contraption out of a bobby pin and paperclip, and made my way to the door. It was a simple door lock, and I opened the door within seconds. I opened a desk drawer, and hid the contraption underneath an empty folder.
The Vino estate was bigger than I thought. The mansion was modern, the light grey wooden floors were pristine. The ceilings were at least 20ft high, and bright LED lights adorn the walls. The enticing aroma of garlic and spices hit my senses, and I followed the smell and commotion down another hallway. Eventually, I made my way to a set of stairs. The air was filled with conversations accompanied by the sound of utensils clinking. I walked down and was immediately hugged by Gigi.
“Oh, Rebel, I’m so glad you could join us. Dante said you weren’t feeling too well, I was starting to get worried.” She said as she held me at arms length and examined me.
“How thoughtful of Dante to let you know that.” I said slowly, hiding the sarcasm in my voice.
That bastard.
“I’m feeling much better now.” I said. Telling Gigi what he did would be too easy. I’d rather him be anxiety ridden with anticipation as to when and if I was going to disclose to his intimidating aunt that he locked me in my room.
“Glad to hear that honey. Please, come sit. We’re just waiting on a few more people.” She said as she led me into a dining room. The dining room was modern, much like the rest of the house. The light grey floors glowed underneath an expensive and intricate chandelier. The dining table was long with eight plush grey chairs surrounding it. The table itself was just as elegant, the grey and white marble design brought to life with the white plates resting upon it. The familiar family crest decorated a large portion of the wall behind the dining table.
“So this is the Rebel I’ve heard so much about!” A middle aged woman exclaimed as she rushed over to me, her ashy brown bob bouncing with every step. She was absolutely stunning. She was wearing a dark red sweater, and blue jeans. She was slender and petite, standing at about 5’3. She has a pointy slender nose, and a perfect facial structure. I could tell immediately that this was Mrs. Vino. Angelo and her shared many similarities, but Dante inherited her full lips. Her brown eyes sparkled with life as she pulled me into a tight hug.
“Gigi has told me so much about you over the years!” She exclaimed as she released me from her clasp.
“All good things I hope.” I said as I smiled slightly. There was something about her that lit up a room. Her smile was enormous, displaying her perfectly straight pearly whites.
“Oh, of course dear. I’m Florence Vino. It’s such a pleasure to finally meet you!” She said still smiling and holding onto my shoulders. Another pang of guilt struck through me as I remember the fact that I stole from this delightful woman.
I looked around the room and noticed that everyone was already seated at the table. Harry and Giana sat next to each other, whispering sweet nothings into each other ear. Angelo sat across from them typing away on his iPhone, while Dante sat at the head of the rectangular table. He was leaned back on the lavish chair, his arms resting on the arm rests as one hand was resting underneath his chin, covering his mouth with his hand. His grey eyes were locked onto mine, anger looming behind his calm demeanor.
“Florence, I just wanted to apologize for what I did. I-” I said as I lowered my voice to prevent the others from hearing. She pulled me into another tight hug.
“Darling, if I was in your situation, I would have done the exact same thing.” She whispered, calming my nerves. Does everyone here know about my pathetic situation? About my mother? Florence pulled away from me and took in my uneasy expression.
“Gigi told me about your mom.” She whispered as if reading my mind. “Don’t worry, I’m the only one here that knows besides her and Harry. I hope that’s okay.” She asked with concern etched on her face.
“That’s fine. I don’t mind.” I said with a small smile.
“Don’t worry love, it’ll be our little secret.” Florence said as she winked as me. Relief washed over me. I didn’t want pity, I didn’t want sympathy for my situation. If you pity someone based on their circumstances, you make them weaker instead of stronger, something I hated.
Before I could respond, the sound of a door slamming echoed throughout the house, followed by the echo of heels clinking against the stone floor , which gradually became louder. A younger woman walked into the dining room, her hands filled with shopping bags. Her blonde hair was straight and fell a bit past her shoulders. Her hair was dyed a pale pink, complementing her tan skin. She was taller than me, standing at about 5’7, adding to her model like appearance. Her eyes were light brown and she had very minimal makeup on. She was wearing a baggy light pink sweater, light washed ripped jeans, and beige thigh high boots.
“Natalia, what did I tell you about wearing shoes in the house!” Florence scolded her as she put her hand on her hip.
“Shit, sorry mom. I’m going to go put my bags away. I’ll be right back.” The blonde woman apologized. She walked away and gave me a slight smile before she disappeared.
I went to go take my seat, Dante’s eyes still locked onto me, watching my every move. As soon as I took my seat, the pink haired woman returned. Now she was wearing a black tank top, a black bomber jacket, and leggings. Her hair was tied up in a messy bun, and she had a bored expression on her face as she typed away on her iPhone. She looked up at the table, and her light brown eyes met mine.
Damn she changes fast.
“Who’s this chick?” She asked curiously, her perfectly shaped eyebrow raising as she sat down in the seat to my left. She leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms.
“My names Rebel.” I said extending a hand out. She took it and shook it firmly.
“Cool name.” She said smoothly as she took off her jacket.
Confusion hit me momentarily as the original pink haired woman wearing a pink sweater walked back into the dining room, her shoes now removed. She quickly walked over to the table and took the seat to my right.
Fucking twins.
“Sorry for rushing out of here before I properly introduced myself. I’m Natalia.” The girl in the pink sweater said sweetly as she held out her hand.
“Rebel. Nice to meet you.” I said shaking her hand.
“I’m Isa.” The twin in black said, smiling slightly.
“So how am I suposto tell you two apart?” I asked as Florence sat down next to Natalia.
“Easy. I’m obviously the more attractive sister.” Isa smiled playfully as Natalia flipped her off.
“People usually can’t tell us apart.” Natalia explained. “I usually wear bright colors. Isa tends to only wear black or grey, the color of her soul.” Natalia said dramatically as Isa rolled her eyes.
“So what brings you to the Vino house? You’re way too pretty to be dating either of our idiot brothers.” Isa stated, a playful smile plastered across her face.
“Agreed.” Natalia stated, smiling. “If you are dating one of them, I will seriously question your sanity.” Both of the twins burst out in laughter, and I couldn’t help but join.
I caught Dante’s glare from across the table, his eyes still locked on mine. His face was unreadable and his hateful glare softened a bit. His fingers grazed the stubble on his face, something I assume he does when he’s deep in thought.
The rest of the dinner went by peacefully. The twins continued to make jokes about their brothers, causing my cheeks to hurt from laughing so much. Dante only threatened to kill Angelo and his sisters four times before Giana intervened, then he threatened to kill her which led to his mother throwing a fork at him in an attempt to make him behave.
Who would have thought that the most feared Mafia family in Europe would be this… normal?
“Angelo I swear to God if you make one more joke about my beard I will shove this knife so far up your ass, your tongue will get cut!” Dante screamed as he held out a knife to his laughing younger brother.
Well… somewhat normal.
Character inspirations:
Isa & Natalia Vino
Florence Vino
Chapter 19
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
After dinner was concluded, Dante was the first to storm out of the room, followed by Angelo who was looking at his phone with a serious expression. I went to grab my plate to bring it to the kitchen when Florence stopped me.
“Don’t worry about that darling, the maids will take care of it.” She smiled at me. I nodded as I saw four maids quickly enter the dining room.
“Come on Rebel, we’ll give you a tour of this lovely abode.” Isa said as she grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the dining room, Natalia following closely behind.
We walked for what seemed like hours. The twins showed me every wing of the mansion. The Vino family resided in the West Wing. The North Wing contained offices and conference rooms while the the most influential members of the Mafia lived in the East Wing, roughly eighty or so men and women. The South Wing is where the recreational rooms are: movie room, arcade, indoor pools, bars etc.
“So Rebel, you never told us why you were here. Not that we’re complaining or anything.” Natalia said adjusting her question in order to sound more polite. We were now outside, where they were showing me a maze of elaborate gardens and courtyards.
“Yeah what’s the deal?” Isa asked as she looked at me over her shoulder. Both of the twins walking at a steady pace in front of me.
“Giana brought me here to work for the Mafia for a year.” I said calmly as I examined the array of colorful flowers. As soon as those words left my mouth, the twins both immediately stopped walking.
“Wait, you’re the hacker?” Natalia asked, her voice low.
“The one that stole $5 million from our account?” Isa asked, her tone matching her sisters.
“Yup.” I said in a bored tone. My eyes still examining the lush garden surrounding me.
The twins looked at each other for a moment, a bright smile beaming on their faces. Before I knew it I was tackled to the ground by both of them, pink hair clouding my vision. Their skinny arms wrapped around me, sending us all hurling towards the pavers beneath us. I groaned as my back made contact with the cool stone walkway.
Well, this isn’t how I expected to die. At least there’s flowers around me, so that’s nice.
“Oh my god you are such a badass!” Natalia screamed as she propped herself up on her arm.
“Seriously, you’ve got some palle girl!” Isa laughed as she rolled off of me and onto her back.
“This is going to be so amazing! I can already tell were going to be best friends!” Natalia said as she hugged me.
Best…friends? I’ve never had a friend before… how does this work?
“Way better than what we imagined.” Isa said sitting up rapidly and smiling at me as Natalia let me out of her choke hold of a grip.
“Care to explain why I was just tackled in the middle of a garden?” I said slowly sitting up and rubbing my stiff neck.
“Sorry, we just got excited. It was meant to be a hug but it escalated rather quickly.” Natalia laughed as she stood up.
“Wait… you two aren’t mad at what I did?” I asked confused. My head took a hard hit against the floor, and them being twins isn’t helping my double vision.
“Fuck no.” They said in unison.
“Gigi told us that some hacker would be staying here, and sent us shopping to fill your closet. We expected you to be all anti-social and nerdy.” Isa said as she stood up and offered a hand to help me up.
“No offense.” Natalia added in quickly, holding her hands up in surrender.
“But you’re way better than what we thought. You’re cool as fuck, and we’re just excited to have a girl our age around that isn’t a complete and total bitch or a psychopath.” Isa continued to explain as she helped me up.
“Being born into a Mafia family hasn’t allowed us to make many friends. Most people can’t handle the lifestyle.” Isa continued, her tone turning slightly somber. “We’ve never had any girlfriends, it’s always just been Natalia and me.”
“If you two promise not to tackle me, I think we’ll get along just fine.” I said laughing. The twins both linked arms with me as we continued walking.
As we walked through the garden, the twins told me about their lives growing up. They were home schooled, and stayed indoors for most of their childhood to avoid having their names on the reoccurring death threats that plagued their family. Since they were constantly indoors, they found ways to keep themselves entertained.
Apparently, they were little hellions as children, always finding ways to make homemade bombs. As a form of rebellion, they would blow up different parts of the house as jokes. Surprisingly enough, they were both active members of the Mafia, both specializing in explosives and weaponry. They were crazy pink haired pyromaniacs, but I enjoyed hearing their stories, especially the one where the blew up Dante’s bathtub while he was sleeping in the middle of the night.
Realizing that we’ve been talking for hours, we started to make our way back to the mansion. As we were walking into living room, Dante was sitting on the couch, awaiting our arrival. One ankle was resting on his knee, his arm resting on the arm rest. He was running a hand through his dirty blonde hair with a scowl on his face.
“Where the fuck were you?” He growled looking at me.
“She was with us.” Isa said defensively as she stepped forward.
“This late?” Dante questioned with his eyebrow raised.
“How is this any of your concern?” I said in a serious tone as I glared at him.
“It’s past your bedtime, little girl. Besides, you start work in the morning.” He said standing up and quickly closing the distance between us. He grabbed my arm and pulled me away from the twins, who were yelling in protest. He pulled me up the stairs, skipping two at a time. I tripped a few times trying to keep up with his pace, causing him to grip my arm harder, making sure I don’t fall completely. We reached my room, and he roughly opened the door before shoving me inside.
“You’re acting more deranged than usual.” I scoffed.
“We have a meeting tomorrow at 10am. Don’t be late. Nighty night, little vixen.” He said with a cold tone in his voice. His face was hard and emotionless, but something flashed in his eyes that I couldn’t quite read.
He slammed the door shut and locked it as I let out an irritated groan. As I examined the door in front of me, I noticed something metal shimming from the moonlight.
That fucker upgraded the locks.
I went into the bathroom and proceeded to wash my face and change into my pajama shorts and a grey hoodie. It was already midnight, but due to jet lag and my fucked up circadian rhythm, I was wide awake. I walked over to the bookshelf and scanned over the titles until I eventually decided to read a thick book on auto mechanics. I opened the cover, and to my surprise, the book has been heavily underlined, the sides of the pages covered in a penmanship fit for a child.
I was engulfed in knowledge of installations of cold air intakes, turbos, increasing torque, things I’ve already known. However, it was rather intriguing to dissect the comments on the side. It was like peering into another mind, if only for a moment. I particularity enjoyed reading the previous readers notes, I can tell by their critical analysis that they were highly intelligent and overly analytical.
I was thrown out of my thoughts by the sounds of shuffling outside my door. I walked closer to the door to hear faint whispers from more than one person. The door knob jiggled slightly…Someone was trying to get it. I cautiously grabbed my makeshift lock pick from the desk drawer and hesitantly unlocked the door.
I swung it open to reveal the twins, who were attaching what looked like small explosives to the hinges of the doors. The wide eyed twins both stopped mid-movement, Isa was on her toes to reach the top hinge while Natalia was sitting on the floor attaching a wire to the explosive on the bottom hinge.
“What are you two up to?” I laughed, taking in the scene before me. The twins looked like a pair of mad scientists. Natalia was wearing a silk long sleeve collared shirt and pants, all pink of course, while Isa wore a black tank top and grey joggers.
“We came to secretly break you out of here.” Isa said smiling widely.
“By blowing my door of the hinges? Very discrete.” I said smirking, looking up at their explosives attached to my door.
“That and we wanted to make sure Dante didn’t kill our new friend.” Natalia said as she dusted off her silk pink pajamas.
The twins quickly gathered their equipment and scurried into my room, laying the explosives on the coffee table in the corner of my bedroom.
“I can’t believe our idiot brother really locked you in your room.” Natalia said annoyed as she flopped onto my bed.
“What a prick.” Isa added as she sat on the chair in the corner.
“Agreed.” Natalia and I said in unison.
“Why don’t we even out the score?” I said after a moment of contemplation.
“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” Natalia said, sitting up.
“Fuck yes I am!” Isa exclaimed, standing up from the plush chair. They looked at me with mischievous looks on their faces before standing up and quickly walking towards the door.
“You coming?” Natalia asked as she turned around and looked at me with a wide smile on her face. I simply nodded, feeling grateful to call these insane bombers my friends.
Chapter 20
** DAMON
VINO
POV **
How
the fuck
did she manage to get out of her room.
I sat my usual spot at the dining table as I stared at her perplexed. She was sitting with Natalia and Isa, laughing about something. Most likely another childish joke about me or Angelo. Her melodic laugh echoed against the tiles, filling the dining room with the most angelic noise I’ve ever heard. It was as if her presence alone threw off the usual somber mood that loomed over the estate.
The rest of the dinner went as usual, death threats, thrown silverware, the norm, but my eyes and mind kept wandering to a certain black haired vixen. I excused myself from the table and went straight to my office, Angelo following behind closely. On the way there, I immediately texted Damon to upgrade the locks on the little Vixens door.
I opened the large wooden doors and made my way over to my desk. Angelo went to the liquor cabinet, and poured us two glasses of whisky, something he only ever does when he is about to tell me some bad news. He hands me my glass, and I gulp it down as I lean back in my leather chair, preparing for whatever bullshit is about to spill out of his mouth.
“Brother, Xavier Pavlovski has come out of hiding.”
“What.” I growled as I registered Angelos words.
“We’ve received word that the Russians have attacked our main warehouse.” He said seriously, his childish antics from earlier vanishing from him instantly.
“What’s the damage?” I ask, leaning forward on my desk.
“We lost 21 men and they destroyed a fourth of our weapons stored there before we took most of them out. We captured some of Pavlovski’s men for questioning. What’s our next course of action?” He asked as he placed his hands behind his back. My fists clenched around the whiskey glass until it shattered into pieces.
Xavier Pavlovski, that motherfucker.
Xavier Pavlovski. The man who is out to destroy the Vino name. For years he’s been trying to conquer the Italian Mafia, my fucking Mafia. The Russians were the one who sent the death threats to us for years, successfully assassinating almost half of my family.
“You’d think he’d learn his lesson after what you did to him last year. Man must have a death wish.” Angelo said, refilling a whiskey glass and handing it to me.
“If he has a death wish, I will gladly fulfill it for him.” I said as I drank the whole glass in one sip.
“Make sure no one leaves this house. Increase security and make sure everyone is on high alert.” I said as I stood up to exit the office, hazel eyes and silky black hair conquering every thought I have.
“Dante..” Angelo said barely above a whisper as my hand clutched the handle of the door. “He… he’s back isn’t he.” He said looking down.
“Not for long brother.” I said coldly, then proceeded to walk out of the office. I did a check of who was in the house, making sure everyone was accounted for. Gigi, Harry, and mom were all sleeping, but the twins and the vixen were no where to be found. I searched the house frantically, but to no reprieve. I ran my hand through my hair as anxiety courses through me.
Where. The. Fuck. Are. They.
I dialed Damon immediately, my patience dwindling with each ring I hear.
“Boss, what can I do for you?” Damon says on the other line.
“I need you to activate the GPS trackers we have on my sisters. NOW.” I ordered.
“Yes boss.” He said as I heard his fingers typing away rapidly. I quickly walked to the kitchen again, looking for anything out of the ordinary.
Hopefully she’s with the twins…
“Boss…I’m not getting a signal from their trackers. They must have blown them up again.” He said hesitantly.
“Fuck, fuck, FUCK!” I screamed, throwing my phone against the dining room wall sending the device shattering to the floor.
I walked into the living room and sat on the couch. I ran my hand through my hair in frustration as I heard the sounds of laughter coming from the garden.
Natalia, Isa and Rebel came strolling into the house, arms linked. Relief flooded throughout me as I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding.
“Where the fuck were you?” I growled staring directly at the little vixen.
“She was with us.” Isa said stepping in front of her in a protective manner. The twins have never taken a liking to anyone before, so this was extremely uncharacteristic of her.
“This late?” I questioned skeptically.
“How is this any of your concern?” Rebel said in a serious tone.
There’s that unpleasant attitude I fucking loath so much.
“It’s past your bedtime, little girl. Besides, you start work in the morning.” I said standing up and closing the distance between us. I grabbed her arm and pulled her away from the twins, who were yelling in protest. I pulled her up the stairs, skipping two at a time. Her petite body was struggling to keep up with my long strides. She stumbled a few times and I contemplated just throwing her over my shoulder, but I opted to just firmly grip her arm whenever she stumbled so I wouldn’t have to drag her ass across the house. We reached her room, and I roughly opened the door before shoving her inside.
“You’re acting more deranged than usual.” She scoffed as she steadied her footing.
“We have a meeting tomorrow at 10am. Don’t be late. Nighty night, little vixen.” I said in a deadly tone before I slammed the door shut.
As I walked away, I found myself relieved that she was safe. Hopefully with the upgraded lock on the door, she’ll remain that way.
These feelings were foreign to me, and my mind was running wild trying to grasp the reasoning behind the controlling urge to protect the little vixen. She infuriates me yet intrigues me, a deadly combination for my sanity. The only thing I know about the mysterious girl is that she is a genius… a beautiful fucking genius. My feelings for her are irrational, childish even.
I’m probably just protective over her because she is a frail semi-innocent little girl who my aunt adores. She couldn’t possibly be able to handle the Mafia lifestyle, her innocence has no place in the world of organized crime…my world.
I’m just protecting her because she is temporarily an active member of the Mafia… Gigi would kill me if anything happens to her… that is enough reasoning to justify these thoughts I’ve been having about her… right?
I walked into my underground garage as I pushed my thoughts to the side. I grabbed the first keys I could, which happen to be to my favorite, a bright red Ferrari 488. It roared to life, and I quickly floored it, watching as the mansion dispersed into the distance. I made my way to the warehouse and prepared for the long night ahead of me.
“Boss, its 8:30.” Damon said softly as he poked my shoulder with his bony finger. My head snapped up, quickly informing me of the aching sensation in my neck. I evaluated my surroundings as I rapidly blinked my eyes. I must have fallen asleep at my desk in the warehouse… again. I felt refreshed despite the fact I slept face down on my wooden desk. My memory flashed back to the hazel eyed girl in my dreams, and I groaned in frustration. Even when I was asleep, this vixen haunted my subconscious.
I quickly stood up and exited the warehouse, without uttering a word to Damon. I got into my Ferrari, and speed to the house. I need to clear my thoughts of this girl completely.
I need to get laid. Or kill someone. Preferably both.
As I walked into the kitchen, I was not surprised to see the little vixen eating breakfast with my obnoxious twin sisters. They were laughing as the maid served them their omelets, her laughter making my chest constrict uncomfortably. She was dressed in a large denim jacket, a tight white tank top, and black ripped jeans. Her hair was pulled back into a messy bun, with strands of her jet black hair pulled out in the front. Even dressed casually, she looks better than every model I have ever been with.
Her hazel eyes met mine, and she sent me a devilish smirk as she took a bite of her French Toast. Most likely boasting about the fact that she escaped from her room… yet again .
Chapter 21
** DANTE VINO POV **
After a much needed cold shower, I got dressed in my Armani suit, and headed back down to the kitchen. I opened my bedroom door to reveal an exhausted looking Angelo standing in the hallway. He looked dreadful. The dark bags underneath his eyes were an indication that he didn’t sleep as peacefully as I did last night.
“You look like hell.” I stated as I walked past Angelo and closed my door. He quickly followed behind me.
“Dante, I think my room is haunted.” Angelo said below a whisper as his eyes darted down the hallway. He seemed rather shaken up. I stopped in my tracks momentarily and looked at him as if he’s gone mad.
“Angelo, why in the world would you ever think that your room was haunted. You’re 18. We’ve lived in this house our entire life. Why would this so called ‘haunting’ happen now.” I questioned as we continued to walk down the long corridor.
“The lights were going crazy last night. I kept hearing noises and my door kept swinging open. I’ve done a lot of fucked up shit in my life brother. Maybe it’s a spirit of someone I killed.” He said, slightly turning pale as we reached the top of the staircase.
“Brother, if you think some poltergeist is haunting you for killing a handful of people, then I should have Satan himself following me around constantly for the amount of sin I have committed.” I scoffed as.
“Dude, I’m not joking. Something is out to get me man.” Angelo said nervously as he continued to look over his shoulder as we walked side by side.
“Were you drinking last night?” I said in an annoyed tone.
“Well… yeah.” Angelo admitted as he scratched his head.
“Let me guess, you got fucking plastered again, didn’t you?” I said through grit teeth.
“Yes, but-“Angelo said defensively before I smacked the back of his head.
“Fucking idiot.” I mumbled as he groaned.
As I walked downstairs, the three girls were sitting at the dining room table. Natalia was throwing grapes, trying to make it into Isa’s mouth, failing miserably. The little vixen was typing away on her computer, an excited expression on her face.
“She’s going to love it.” Isa said before a grape flew through the air and hit her in the eye.
“Who will?” I asked curiously, raising my eyebrow at the annoying girls in front of me.
“No one.” Rebel said, her smile fading in an instant as her eyes met mine.
“Let’s go.” I spoke as I started to make my way to the door, my siblings following suit.
“The meeting isn’t here?” Rebel asked as she shut her mac laptop and stood up.
“No.” I responded coldly as I walked out into the brisk November air.
“Our mother would have a heart attack if every Mafia member walked in here with their shoes on.” Natalia laughed as she threw an arm over Rebels shoulder.
We piled into a blacked out Cadillac, and started towards our destination. The meeting will be held in our second largest warehouse, seeing as the first was attacked last night. I was sitting in the passenger seat, watching Rebel through the rear view mirror. She seemed deep in thought as her attention was focused outside the window.
The Cadillac slowly came to a halt and we exited the vehicle, Angelo acting unusual as he held out his hand to help Rebel out of the car. She smiled at him as she took his hand. His face lit up like a child who just got a new toy, and a mentally scoffed at his pathetic attempt to be a gentleman.
We walked into the warehouse and made our way to the back conference room. Pallets of guns and weapons lined the entire facility, it quite an intimidating view. Out of curiosity, I looked back at Rebel. I expected her to be anxious, scared even being in a warehouse filled to the brim with illegal weapons.
“Ever handle a gun before?” Isa asked as she lightly nudged the little vixens shoulder.
She didn’t seemed fazed, if anything, she seemed curious, carefully eyeing the pallets and tilting her head to the right. She seemed to be thinking of something, as if in a daze.
“Once or twice.” Rebel finally responded. Her voice was cold and serious.
As we neared the conference room, I could hear the commotion of my members behind the tinted glass door. Their voices echoed throughout the warehouse, and their boisterous conversations filled the area with noise.
As soon as I opened the door, their booming conversations ceased. I walked inside the deadly silent conference room and took my seat at the middle of the table. The silence was soon replaced with cat calls and whistles. I turned to see Rebel walking in hesitantly, an eyebrow furrowed in skepticism towards the crowd of horny men.
“Who’s this pretty thang?”
“Who’s this bitch?”
“Damn mami!”
“I’d fuck you all night.”
Anger flowed through me as I heard my men, and even some women, disrespecting her in such a vulgar way. I watched as she walked past one of the newer members of the Mafia, a punk kid with an inflated ego. As she passed him, he flung back his hand, and roughly smacked her on the ass. She winced upon impact, the sound reverberated throughout the room. Her face was hard, and her eyebrows were furrowed. Her fists were balled at her sides, displayed the anger flowing throughout her tiny body. The little vixens eyes went cold, within her hazel iris’s were a mix of emotions I couldn’t decipher.
I grabbed my Glock from my waistband as she turned around to face the young fucker. Before he could take another step towards her, I shot him directly between the eyes. Blood splattering across the room, drenching Rebel in the process. The room fell deathly silent once again. Her face was unreadable, void of all emotion. She looked at the mutilated man in front of her, then her gaze slowly went to me.
“If any of you so much as look at this woman the wrong way, you will suffer a much worse fate than a quick death.” I growled as the members of my Mafia stared at me wide eyed.
I looked back at Rebel, blood splattered across her pale skin. Her eyes were still locked on me as if she was contemplating something in that fascinating brain of hers. I nodded as I looked to the seat next to me. She immediately walked over and sat beside me. I pulled out my pocket square from my suit jacket and offered it to her. She looked at the silky fabric for a moment before grabbing it and wiping off the stale blood on her face, giving me a slight smile that made my breathing hitch.
“Clean that shit up so we can begin.” I said, as I quickly regained my serious demeanor and motioned to the lifeless body on the other end of the room. After informing them of the attack on the main warehouse last night, I ordered them to gather as much information as the could on Xavier Pavlovski, and to capture or shoot any Russian members on site. I pulled out the cell phone confiscated from a Russian Mafia member, and handed it to Rebel.
“I need you to hack into this phone and gather as much information as possible. I also need you to work and improve our cyber security for our estate, phones, anything and everything. You’ll be working with Damon, he’ll help you with anything you need.” I said to her. She nodded slightly and gently grabbed the phone from my hands. Her smooth skin felt like silk against my callused and rough hands.
“You’re dismissed.” I said coldly as I faced the Mafia members, everyone quickly scurried out of the conference room, leaving only Rebel and I behind in the empty office.
I looked over at her as she stared off into the distance, her eyes were emotionless and her face was hard. She was most likely going through shock from the murder that occurred only an hour ago. Her playful expression was diminished and her lips were set in a straight line.
“Rebel,” I said as I hesitantly placed my hand on her delicate shoulder. Life returned back into her eyes, as if she was brought back from the dead. She looked at my hand on her shoulder, then back to up my eyes.
“Are you… okay?” I asked, my voice sounding awkward and uncomfortable. I was never very skilled when it came to comforting people, so this was all new to me.
“I’ll be fine.” She said calmly. I removed my hand from her petite shoulder and started to walk out of the conference room.
“Thank you.” Rebel spoke out, causing me to stop in my tracks. I walked out of the office without turning around, a slight smile on my lips.
Chapter 22
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
I glanced around the warehouse, taking in the pallets and crates which held illegal weapons. The Vino warehouse had anything you could think of: AKs, sniper rifles, assault rifles, handguns, grenades, and I even think I spotted a bazooka.
Who needs a damn bazooka?
“Ever handle a gun before?” Isa asked as she lightly nudged my ribs lightly.
As I walked into the apartment escaping the chilling December air. My father had another strange woman on his lap. Ever since I was 9, this was a weekly occurrence. I’m sure that he kept his affair hidden in the past, but once my mom found him having sex with a prostitute in their room, he hasn’t even made the slightest attempt at hiding his infidelity. Every weekend while she was working double shifts at the restaurant, he would always bring a new sleazy woman home.
“That’s your kid?” The woman who on my fathers lap said as my father scowled.
“Cherry, don’t lie to the little bitch.” My dad slurred as he slapped her roughly on the back. The woman, who I presume is Cherry, tried to stand up from his lap.
My father then proceeded to grab her by her hair and pull her down to the floor. Cherry’s screams filled our filthy apartment as
he
punched her in the face.
“Hey kid, come join us.” He slurred as he walked to his bedroom, leaving me with a crying Cherry on the floor.
I attempted to help the red headed woman up, and she smacked my arm away roughly. “Don’t fucking touch me you brat.” She said as my father came back with his revolver in his hand as he stumbled over to us.
“Sit.” He said pointing his revolver to the flimsy chair that matched our plastic dining table. He grabbed Cherry by the hair again, and shoved her down onto a chair. He sat next to her, roughly grasping onto her bright red locks. Her makeup was smearing from her tears, and her hair was disheveled.
“Russian roulette, you heard of it you little know it all?” He asked me as he loaded a single bullet in the chamber of the revolver. I gulped, fully aware of the game he was mentioning. Cherry’s face paled at his words.
“Answer me bitch!” He yelled, smacking the table with his hand and cracking it in the process.
“Russian Roulette: a player places a single round in a revolver, spins the cylinder, places the muzzle against his or her head, and pulls the trigger.” I uttered. Dad’s never pulled out his revolver before. I know he keeps it in the top drawer of his dresser, but I’ve never seen it in person before.
“Let’s play, shall we?” He smiled wickedly as he held it to his head. Cherry and I waited in anticipation as his finger wrapped around the trigger.
Please kill him. Please. Please. Please.
His fingers pressed down on the trigger, I held my breath in anxiety as I awaited the revolver to fire. His fingers fully pressed down on the trigger, and a loud click disturbed the deadly silence in the room.
No, no, no, no fuck!
My heart sank as my father smiled a despicable smile at me.
“Your turn you little brat.” He said shoving the revolver to me across the table.
“What the hell is this! She’s a fucking kid Johnny!” Cherry screamed attempting to get out of his hold on her hair.
“She’s 14, she can fucking handle it!” He screamed in her face before he sat back down. My father glared at me, waiting for me to grab the revolver.
“Grab it.” My father said coldly.
My shaky hands slowly made their way to the revolver, wrapping my fingers around the cold metal.
“Look at that, for once you’re a fucking good little brat. Now put it against your head.” My father growled.
I slowly placed the muzzle against my head. Sweat pooled down my face and my breathing was sporadic.
“Now pull the trigger.” He said. Cherry was crying hysterically at this point.
I had two options:
Pull the trigger, or point it back at my father and shoot him. Either way, the odds were not in my favor. It would be a 20% chance that there’s a bullet in this loaded chamber.
A fathers is meant to love and cherish his family. To provide for them, lead them, guide his children through the shit storm called life. I looked up at my father, who was meant to protect me, looking down at me with a grin begging me to pull the trigger and end my life.
“What’re you gonna do brat, cry like the little bitch you are.” He laughed in my face. That’s exactly what he wanted: a reaction. He wanted me to break down, physically and mentally, and I’d be damned if I allow him to break me anymore than he already has.
Cowards die many times before their deaths; The valiant never taste of death but once.
It was at this moment, I felt as if my subconscious split. All emotions I had evaporated except for anger, pure anger. It was as if my spirit hallowed
out
, leaving behind nothing left to break. I felt numb, so fucking numb.
From now on, I refuse to let fear rule me.
I refuse to be treated like shit.
I refuse to let other dictate how I feel.
I refuse to be a coward.
Fearlessness and rebellion filled my body as my shaky hand steadied. I looked my father in the eyes as my finger quickly pressed down on the trigger.
click
“Looks like little Rebel is finally living up to her stupid name.” My father laughed, the sinister sound filling the vacant apartment.
“Since you suddenly became so confident, why don’t you pull the trigger for this whore over here.” He said, pulling Cherry forward.
I waited for a moment… to feel something. Anything. Any inkling of emotion to pursued me from what I’m about to do, but there was nothing.
She looked up at me, with pleading brown eyes as she whimpered when the cool metal of the muzzle met her forehead.
“Do it, kid. Or I’ll do it myself.” My father growled as he gripped Cherry’s head harder.
There’s a 25% chance that it will kill her. I looked at the revolver in my hand, and prepared it to fire. She’ll just have to take her chance.
I pulled the trigger, and a shot fired, echoing throughout the apartment. Blood splattered throughout our apartment, coating the plastic furniture with her crimson blood. Cherry’s lifeless body flopped onto the table as my father started laughing again.
“Help me get rid of the body brat.” My father said as he stumbled to the kitchen and pulled out a large butcher knife. “And start cleaning this shit up.” He said, motioning to the blood splattered walls and furniture.
I walked into the bathroom, and gathered bleach, ammonia, and another other cleaning product I could find.
I looked at my blood riddled appearance in the cracked bathroom mirror, and I didn’t recognize the girl staring back at me. Her eyes were dull, like a black hole that devoured all the light around it.
I waited for some sort of emotion, some sort of feeling to hit me. But instead, I felt… nothing. Nothing at all.
No empathy.
No remorse.
Nothing.
It was petrifying… yet liberating.
“ Once or twice.“ I stated in a cold voice.
Neurologically, when you recall a memory, especially an emotionally charged one, your brain activates in the same regions as the time of the incident. Recalling the unfortunate memory of Russian Roulette, I felt every normal emotion flood out of my body.
As we neared the conference room, I could hear the commotion of a large group behind the tinted glass door. Their voices echoed throughout the warehouse, and their boisterous conversations filled the area with noise.
As soon as Dante opened the door, their booming conversations ceased, displaying his eminence within the Italian Mafia. I watched as he walked inside the deadly silent conference room and took his seat at the middle of the table. As soon as I stepped into the room, silence was soon replaced with cat calls and whistles. I walked in hesitantly, my eyebrow furrowed in skepticism towards the crowd of horny men.
Their vulgar and disgusting words made my skin crawl. Men and even some woman looked me up and down, as if undressing me with their eyes. To say I was uncomfortable would be an understatement.
“Who’s this pretty thang?”
“Who’s this bitch?”
“Damn mami!”
“I’d fuck you all night.”
Ignoring the ill-mannered gang, I continued to walk further into the conference room. As I continued to walk past a group of hollering imbeciles, a sharp pain hit my rear, making me wince in pain. As the sound reverberated throughout the room, I realized that this idiot smacked my ass… hard. Anger immediately flowed through me as I thought of strategic ways to decapitate his disgusting hands from his body. I turned around to face him. He has a maliciously smug smile on his lips.
Just as the man was about to take another step towards me, blood painted the walls behind him. His lifeless body flopped onto the floor, a crimson puddle forming underneath him. I stared at the dead man in front of me and I felt… relieved, safe even.
Someone saved me. Someone protected me .
My gaze moved from the deceased man, to the origin of the bullet. I stared at Dante, who’s gun was still up in the air, smoke emitting from the muzzle.
“If any of you so much as look at this woman the wrong way, you will suffer a much worse fate than a quick death.” Dante growled menacingly as the members of the Mafia fell silent once again. My heart slightly fluttered at his protective words.
He nodded his head towards the seat to his right, and I immediately walked over and sat beside him. He pulled out his pocket square from his suit jacket and offered it to me. I looked at the silky fabric for a moment, the detailed stitching and intricate design meshed beautifully with his all black suit. Dante’s eyes were soft and gentle, his grey irises shimmering brightly. I grabbed the silky fabric and began to wipe my blood filled face, inhaling his savory scent as I gave him a slight smile.
“Clean that shit up so we can begin.” Dante said, quickly regaining his serious demeanor as he motioned to the lifeless body on the other end of the room. His eyes went from gentle to malicious in an instant. I hardly was paying attention to the information being discussed. I was perplexed that Dante would murder a member of his own mafia… for me.
Although, logically speaking, he probably didn’t do it for me. He was most likely trying to regain control over his rowdy members. But regardless, I was grateful for what he did.
A normal person would be scared out of their mind witnessing what I just did, but I couldn’t help but look at Dante in a new light. Was I that fucked up in the head? Was I just a girl with so many daddy issues that his merciless act of aggression made me feel wanted?
“I need you to hack into this phone and gather as much information as possible. I also need you to work and improve our cyber security for our estate, phones, anything and everything. You’ll be working with Damon, he’ll help you with anything you need.” Dante said, his words bringing me out of my introspective thoughts. His eyes were once again soft. He spoke gently, as if he was handling a porcelain doll that would shatter at any moment. I nodded slightly and gently grabbed the phone from my hands. His rough and callused hands making contact with mine made a shiver run through my entire body.
“You’re dismissed.” Dante said coldly as he faced the Mafia members, everyone quickly scurried out of the conference room, leaving only him and I behind in the empty office.
Being alone with Dante made me nervous, not nervous that he would kill me, more so anxious. These unfamiliar feelings that are surfacing must be a result of my traumatic childhood and wildly independent nature. Dante is by far one of the most attractive men I have ever laid eyes upon, however, his bipolar and brash personality had me somewhat loathing him. But somehow, his actions and words have me feeling some type of way.
“Rebel,” Dante said softly as he hesitantly placed his hand on my shoulder, ripping me away from my thoughts. My heartbeat increased as I looked at his hand on my shoulder, then back to up his mesmerizing eyes.
“Are you… okay?” He asked, his voice sounding awkward and uncomfortable. It was obvious that comforting someone was not his forte.
“I’ll be fine.” I said calmly. Without another word, he removed his hand. Leaving a cold emptiness in the wake of his soft touch.
“Thank you.” I finally spoke out, causing him to stop in his tracks. He was already at the door, and left coldly without another word.
Chapter 23
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“What do you mean our security is shit. I did everything myself!” Damon exclaimed as I typed away on my laptop.
Damon was 24, a bit older than me, however he had the mental age of a teenager, something he shared with majority of men in this Mafia. His father worked for the Vino’s for many years, so Damon was quite close with their family. He was tall, around 5’11, and had shaggy light blonde hair and ocean blue eyes. His skin was pale, with his arms covered in sleeves of tattoos.
“Your programs are flawed. You’re lucky no one has tried to hack into your main frame.” I said calmly as I finished up the new security system I created from scratch.
For over a week, I’ve been working with Damon at the mansion, working on updating every code of cyber security for the Mafia. Everyday was the same, pick the lock on my door, work with Damon, hangout with the twins, sleep, wake up to a new, upgraded lock, repeat.
Damon’s room/ office was a disaster. Pizza boxes towered in the corners, beer and soda cans littered the floor, and grease and dirt lined his computer keyboard. He had a large desk in his room with four high definition screens that looked like they’ve never been cleaned.
“That’s bullshit, this place is a cyber fortress!” He boasted, crossing his arms defensively. I stopped typing and looked at him bewildered.
“Then tell me why I’m able to do this.” I said as I quickly typed an algorithm on the laptop and hit enter. The lights went out throughout the entire house, his computer screens soft glow transforming into the recorded footage of him yelling “That’s bullshit” on a loop.
I couldn’t help but smirk as he looked at me astonished. I clicked enter again, and the house was once again illuminated.
“What the fuck just happened?” Dante growled as the bedroom door swung open.
“Just showing your tech master over here that the security in this place is shit.” I said with an amused tone as I nodded towards Damon, whose hand was running through his blonde hair.
“Then fix it.” He said coldly before he walked away, leaving the door wide open. All traces of the gentle and caring Dante were completely gone. I’ve hardly seen him since the meeting 12 days ago, and if I do, it’s only momentarily. It’s as if he’s purposely going out of his way to avoid me. Even in his absence, he’s upgraded the lock on my door 12 times, unsuccessful in his attempts to keep me subdued.
It took me five days to update the horrid security systems for the warehouses and the Vino mansion. The phone that belonged to the Russian member was already wiped clean by the time I tried to hack into it.
My new iPhone started to ring in my pocket, I quickly exited Damon’s room and answered the incoming call from my mother.
“Rebel oh my god! This is too expensive.” My mother shrieked from the other line.
“Happy early Christmas mom.” I laughed. I ordered new iPhones for me and my mother before the meeting almost two weeks ago. I had it shipped to the hospital so she could call me whenever she would like.
“Oh honey, you’re amazing. Thank you so much.” She said as her voice cracked. I could already tell she was crying. How she was so overemotional was beyond me.
“It was nothing, mom. I just wanted to be able to keep in touch. Any word on your surgery coming up?” I asked as I continued to walk down the hallway.
“My bloodwork came back a little funky. So they’re pushing it back another week.” My mother said in a nervous tone.
“Mom, I’m sure everything will be fine.” I said opening my bedroom door. “The surgery will go great, I know it will.” I pushed open the door to see the twins sitting on my bed and staring at me curiously.
Shit.
“You’re still coming to visit me, right Rebel? I always love seeing you.” My mother asked.
“Yeah, I’ll be there for Christmas.” I said eyeing the twins. “But I have to go, I love you.” I said sitting down on the decorative chair.
“I love you too dear. I’ll call you tomorrow.” She said as I hung up the phone.
The twins rushed over to my side, practically hitting everything in their way.
“Spill!” They both said in unison as they leaned forward.
Fucking shit.
“What do you want to know?” I asked as I leaned back into my chair.
“Everything!” They said as in unison once again.
I made the twins promise to never speak a word to anyone about what I was about to tell them. They vowed to secrecy, and I took a deep breath, and told them everything. My abusive past, what I had to endure, the things I’m not proud of, my mother being diagnosed with cancer, the trouble I got into at Stanford, everything . I’ve never opened up about my past before, and it was therapeutic to finally let it all out.
“Wow, and here I thought you couldn’t get anymore badass than you already are.” Isa said laughing.
“Seriously! We committed our first murders when we were 17. You’re a legend.” Natalia said as she bowed playfully.
“So… you aren’t freaked out by my past?” I asked somewhat nervously.
“Fuck no. If anything, we admire you more for overcoming what you did.” Isa said smiling.
“We’ll accept you no matter what Rebel.” Natalia said as they both leaned forward and hugged me.
It felt incredible, to actually have genuine friends. Friends that will be there to listen and will stand by my side despite my flaws and mistakes.
“Well now that our heart to heart is over, come with us to go Christmas shopping!” Natalia squeezes as she stood up.
Isa groaned while I laughed and nodded.
We piled into the blacked out Cadillac and started heading towards the mall. The twins spent hours dragging me into different shops, spending thousands of dollars on gifts for their family.
“Rebel,” Natalia asked me as she swiped her card and purchased a new Louis Vuitton purse for her mom. “What do you want for Christmas?”
“I stole a few million from your family and currently living at your mansion rent free, I think it’s safe to say I’ve been very naughty this year and won’t be receiving any gifts.” I laughed.
“Well tough shit. We’re still getting you something.” Isa laughed as we walked out of the store.
“I was honestly thinking of buying myself something for Christmas.” I said, looking through the windows of the luxury stores that we passed.
“And what would that be?” Natalie inquired curiously, leaning in a bit towards me.
“A new car so I wouldn’t have to go out with a babysitter.” I said sarcastically as I nodded towards the chauffeur following us around like a lost puppy. I haven’t driven a car since I left for college, the thought of hearing an engine roar to life filled me with excitement and anticipation.
“You could always borrow one of Dante’s. He has hundreds in our garage.” Isa stated. “He’ll probably let you. I’ve never seen him kill a member of our mafia for anyone, including us. I think in some sort of weird and twisted way, our big brother has a thing for you.” She added. Her words made my heart flutter at the thought.
“If I take one of his cars, I might crash it intentionally just to piss him off.” I scoffed, causing Isa to laugh. I couldn’t help but slightly resent him for his distance the past few days.
“Touché. Well, what are we waiting for then?” Natalia said as we made our way back to the Cadillac.
As I watched Natalia and Isa walk towards the car, I sighed. My time with the Vino’s has been beyond anything I could have ever expected, and a slight frown stretched on my face at the realization that this will all come to an end once my time has been served.
Chapter 24
** DANTE VINO POV **
I sat at the lavish bar and ordered another glass of whiskey. The effects of the liquor clouding my mind and granting me a temporary reprieve from my thoughts that have kept me hostage. I’ve been coming here every night for the past 12 days, drinking myself into oblivion and coming home during the early hours of the morning.
The past week and a half have been so tedious without the witty and sassy attitude of my little vixen.
After my little rampage in the meeting, I made as much of an effort to stay as far away from her as possible. I lost control of my emotions that day, something that I cannot possibly allow to happen again. The second I lose my composure, is the second this Mafia falls.
But my little vixen makes it so complicated to be level-headed whenever she’s around. I almost ripped Damon’s door off the hinges when I found out they were alone working in his room. The thought of her alone in a room with another man makes me want to go on a killing rampage. Her beautiful silky skin, her mesmerizing eyes, her witty intellect, everything about her entices me. Her full, voluptuous-
“Brother, I changed rooms four times and the fucking Ghost is following me man, I swear.” Angelo says as he grabs his glass.
“Yeah, sure.” I grumbled, annoyed Angelo interrupted my thoughts. In all honesty, I haven’t even been listening to a word he was saying.
“Hey man, you alright? You’ve been acting weird for the past few days.” Angelo asked as he took a drink of his whiskey.
“I’m fine.” I said as I downed my drink and ordered another. Maybe if I drink enough, my subconscious will black out too.
“It wouldn’t be because of a certain hacker, would it?” He smirked at me while I glared at him in response.
“Ahh so it is about her! My big brothers got a crush.” He said, wiping a fake tear from his eye.
“I have no feelings towards m- the little annoying vixen.” I said as I grabbed the whisky bottle in front of me and refilled my glass. I wasn’t sure who I was trying to convince more, me or him.
“So you wouldn’t mind if I fucked her right?” Angelo said, raising his eyebrow at me.
“Angelo, I swear to fucking god if you touch her I’ll cut your fucking hands off.” I growled, nearly shattering the glass in my hand from my tight grip.
“So you do have the hots for her!” He laughed as he smacked his hand down on the bar top.
“You’re delusion.” I said as I rolled my eyes. My little vixen rolls her eyes, it must have rubbed off on me.
Fuck.
“You shot that new recruit for her and gave her a $4000 pocket square for her to get blood off her face. You usually have a new woman in your bed every night, but since she’s been here, you haven’t slept with anyone! Just admit it already!” Angelo said before he finished his glass of whiskey.
“You’re wildly inaccurate in your accusations.” I scoffed, even though he was telling nothing but the truth. Every woman I meet I find myself constantly comparing them to my little vixen. Each woman disappointing me or disgusting me with their stupidity, caked on makeup, and poorly drawn on eyebrows.
“Prove it then.” Angelo said as he nodded in the direction of a woman walking towards us.
She was tall, taller than my little vixen by a few inches. Her hair was long and black, shorter than Rebel’s hair, but still long nonetheless. Her eyes were green, darker than the hazel eyes that entice me. Her lips were injected and unnatural, and her makeup was applied heavily. Her upturned nose was similar to my little vixens, but she doesn’t even compare to her natural beauty.
“Just admit it, brother. You can’t live in denial forever.” Angelo winks at me before getting up and walking away.
“Hey, handsome.” The woman who isn’t my little vixen says seductively in a high pitched voice. After pretending to listen to the annoying stories and jokes the Rebel-imposter was saying, I found myself blacked out drunk.
“Wanna get out of here baby?” She says as her hand travels up my thigh to my groin. I drunkenly nod and walked outside. My chauffeur was waiting for me in his usual spot, and opened the door of the Escalade upon seeing me. I sit in the backseat and rest my head back against the seat and close my eyes.
Why can’t I get you out of my damn head.
The Rebel-impostor takes this opportunity to straddle me, her already short dress riding up and revealing her artificial ass. She grinds against me and kisses my neck. Her pointy fingers weave their way into my hair as she then starts to kiss me. I kiss her back, hoping this distraction would work, but find myself relieved as we pull up to the mansion. I push her off of me and get out of the car.
Her obnoxious heels clink against the pavement as she hurried over and wraps an arm around my waist.
Clingy non-Rebel is annoying the hell out of me.
We stumble into the garage. There’s not a chance in hell that I’ll take this Rebel-impostor through the front door. The sounds of a Jimmi Hendrix solo was softly echoing throughout the garage. It was “All Along The Watchtower”, one of my favorites. As we make our way to the door, my attention goes to the back of an all black Dodge Demon SRT with a Hennessy package installed.
When did I buy that? I never buy American cars.
I walk over to the supercar with non-Rebel still latched onto my waist. My breathing hitches as we walk towards the front and I see the real Rebel, casually installing a supercharger. The hood was popped open, and she was leaning in tinkering with the mechanics of the vehicle.
She was wearing a white tank top that was smeared with oil and grease. Her hair was tied back in a messy ponytail, and her black ripped jeans were hugging her curves perfectly. There was nothing sexier than seeing such an exquisite woman working on a car.
God damn.
She looks up from the hood of her car, her perfect eyebrow raised in curiosity. Her expression soon morphed into a disgusted scowl.
“Never would have thought you’d be an American muscle kind of girl.” I said, attempting to sound smooth but instead my words drunkenly slurred together.
“What can I say? I’m not particularity fond of Italian engineering, or anything Italian for that matter.” She said as she emphasized her words and rolled her eyes. I felt something cold on my neck, and realized that the Rebel-impostor was kissing my neck, smearing her bright red lipstick on my skin.
“Now, if you two don’t mind, I have a lot of work to do, and watching you two fuck isn’t on my to-do list.” She said sarcastically as she pointed her wrench towards the door.
“You could always join us?” I smirked.
By us, I mean me. Only me.
“I’d rather undergo a lobotomy, but thanks for the invite.” She said coldly as she leaned on the side of the Dodge Demon.
“There’s that sassy attitude I adore.” I said, smiling a drunk smile as the non-Rebel pulled me towards the door.
Due to our drunkenness, it took us a while to arrive at my bedroom door. The Rebel-impostor was whispering in my ear, describing in full detail all the disgusting and vulgar things she wanted to do to my body, but my thoughts were filled with my sassy little vixen. She was magnificent, her intelligence never ceasing to amaze me.
The non-rebel walked into my room, and locked the door. She slipped out of her dress slowly while looking me in the eyes. Her bright pink lingerie making my eyes sting. Non-Rebel’s breasts were not proportional to the rest of her body, her implants causing them to spill over the top of her lace bra. She kissed my neck and moved down my body slowly, removing my shirt in the process. I didn’t move as she got on her knees and started to unbuckle my pants. She looked me in the eye as slowly undid my belt and slid my pants down to my ankles, leaving me in only my boxers.
Chapter 25
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
I looked back at my new baby, an all black Dodge Demon SRT sitting in a sea of Dante’s Italian cars. It has a Hennessy package installed, giving it 1500 HP. I’ve been working on it for hours, planning to install a cold air intake, turbos, a roll cage, and nitro after I’m done with the supercharger, then I’ll work on increasing the torque.
I found myself thinking of Dante more than I should, and being here, alone in this garage, distracts me from the constant barrage of thoughts in my mind.
I was almost done installing the supercharger. Only a few minor tweaks to go, and it’ll be complete. I bent down, getting a better view of the engine, and after a few minutes, the sound of footsteps echoed throughout the garage.
It was probably just the twins, it’s about that time in the evening anyways. I ignored it, and continued at the task at hand.
The sound of heels clinking gradually got louder, halting at the side of my car. I looked up, and disgust and jealously flooded through me.
Dante was standing there with a woman attached to his hip. His hair was disheveled and his lips and neck were tinted with the woman’s red lipstick. She was the typical woman a Mafia leader with no morals or values would go for: huge fake breasts, tiny waist, fake lips, and caked on makeup with long fake eyelashes. She had fake long hair and green eyes. She almost looked like me if I underwent hundreds of thousands of dollars in plastic surgery.
“Never would have thought you’d be an American muscle kind of girl.” He said, his words slightly slurring, making it obvious that he has been drinking.
“What can I say? I’m not particularity fond of Italian engineering, or anything Italian for that matter.” I said emphasized my words as I rolled my eyes. Venom laced every word unintentionally. The last thing I want him to know is that he successfully has gotten under my skin.
The woman glared at me, as if she was sizing up the competition. She then started to kiss his neck sloppily while glaring at me. She looked like a jealous teenager attempting to mark her territory.
“Now, if you two don’t mind, I have a lot of work to do, and watching you two fuck isn’t on my to-do list.” I said sarcastically as I pointed the wrench in my hand towards the door.
“You could always join us?” Dante said, smirking.
The fucking nerve of this man.
“I’d rather undergo a lobotomy, but thanks for the invite.” I said coldly as I leaned on the side of Dodge Demon.
“There’s that sassy attitude I adore.” He said, smiling a lopsided smile as the plastic woman pulled him towards the door.
They disappeared behind the large wooden door, and I released a breath I didn’t know I was holding. I couldn’t help but be jealous of the woman he was with, not because of her looks, but because he would be hers, even if it was only for a night.
What else did you expect from the Don of the biggest Mafia in the world?
What, why the fuck do I care?
I shook off my irrational thoughts. I don’t even know why Dante is still corrupting my mind. I can’t even comprehend why I’m feeling this way. For fucks sake, he almost shot me between the eyes for stealing from his family. I must be the most idiotic woman on the planet to even think he’s attractive or appealing in any way.
As I turned around to work on my car again, the door opened almost immediately. I groaned expecting Dante and his little toy to enter the garage again.
“What?” I snapped, still walking towards the glimmering Dodge Demon.
“Someone’s sassy tonight!” Isa called out. She was leaning against the wall with her arms crossed.
“Shit, sorry. I thought you were Dante.” I apologized as I turned around.
Natalia and Isa were both dressed in their pajamas. Isa had on her usual black joggers and tank top, while Natalia was wearing an oversized baby pink shirt. Natalia had a giant bowl of popcorn, per usual.
“You ready?” Isa asked mischievously as she rubbed her hands together.
“Oh, absolutely.” I said smirking as I put my wrench away, the proceeded to go inside.
Natalia and Isa informed me that the entire mansion was automated the first night they tried to break me out of my room. The doors were programmed to close and lock in case of an emergency. The sinks and other utilities were high tech, and were also automated. Each room had cameras inside in them, but after hours of footage of the members having sex were discovered, Dante promptly deactivated them to “save his sanity”.
That night, we broke into the security room, and I hacked into the entire security mainframe. We originally meant to prank Dante, but he wasn’t home during the evening. So we settled for the next best thing, Angelo. We messed with him everyday since then: turning his lights on and off, opening his bedroom door and slamming it shut while he was sleeping, even turning on everything in the bathroom. The poor kid was so scared, he even moved rooms four times. Needless to say, we followed him every time.
We finally arrived at the security room, which coincidentally, was in the same hallway as Dante’s room. I quickly picked the lock, as we rushed inside. Isa locked the door as Natalia shoved a handful of popcorn into her mouth.
The security room was small, mainly consisting of a wall with hundreds of screens surrounds a larger one in the middle. It originally only had one leather chair, but the twins brought over two more, making the tiny corridor more cramped than usual.
We took our usual seats and I started rapidly typing away. The screens soon came to life, displaying a live feed from every room in the house. Our eyes skimmed over the screens, searching for Angelo. When Natalia finally found him, I zoomed in on the room he was in. Angelo was fast asleep, and changed his room for the fifth time.
“What shall it be today?” I asked menacingly.
“How about we open and slam his door, flicker all his lights, and turn on the bathtub, sinks, and shower all at the same time.” Isa suggested as she reached over and took a handful of popcorn.
“I like the way you think, sister.” Natalia laughed.
“Triple whammy, commencing.” I said as I hacked into the systems in his room.
“In 3…2…1.” I said as I hit enter and his room was thrown into utter chaos. We leaned in towards the screens, anticipation filling the air.
Angelo jumped at the sudden noise, literally falling out of the bed and landing on his stomach. He looked frazzled as he frantically dug into his nightstand drawer, and pulled out a large cross.
“You can’t fuck with me now, you piece of shit ghost! Be gone!” We watched Angelo yell through the live feed as he flailed the cross around. The twins and I burst out in laughter.
“Poor kid. He really thinks he’s being haunted.” I said between laughs.
“Wait, you said Dante’s home? Let’s mess with him next.” Natalia suggested as she caught her breath.
“Fuck yes!” Isa agreed as she spun in her leather chair.
I quickly switched screens, and the twins rapidly covered their eyes.
“Fucking Christ.” Isa yelled.
“Ewwww! I can’t watch this.” Natalia said as she put her head between her legs.
The woman Dante was with was wearing only her pink lingerie, she was getting on her knees as Dante looked down at her. She unbuckled his belt and pulled down his pants, leaving him in only his boxers. Her hands started to clutch his boxers as she kissed his inner thigh. My stomach dropped slightly as I watched the screen, but it was soon replaced with rebelliousness and mischief.
“Oh this will be better than I expected.” I laughed as an ingenious idea came to my mind. “You won’t want to miss this.” I quickly started typing, hacking into the controls of his room. The twins hesitantly looked up at the screen between their fingers.
“And in 3…2…” I said, just as my finger grazed the enter button, Dante did something I wouldn’t expect.
“Get the hell away from me, and get the fuck out!” He yelled as he pushed the woman away from him, making her fall on her ass.
“1.” I said as I clicked the button while my eyebrows furrowed. His entire room was drenched by the fire sprinklers in an instant. The woman was now sobbing as she attempted to get up, slipping with every step and continuously falling. The twins started to laugh so hard that Natalia fell out of her chair, making popcorn fly all over the office. I could help but feel slightly relieved yet confused at Dante’s actions.
What’s going on in that brain of yours Dante?
I watched Dante, his muscular back was towards the camera. He continuously yelled out towards the woman, his words being drown out by the rush of the sprinklers. Once she finally managed to stand up and leave, he stayed still for a moment. His posture intense, and his fists were clenched.
He slowly turned his head towards the camera. I held my breath as my eyes met his grey irises. Even through a screen, his stare was intimidating and intense. He stood there, getting soaked as he analyzed the camera in the corner of his room for a moment, before he ran out of the room.
“Shit shit shit!” Isa yelled as she rapidly got up.
“ABORT MISSION!” Natalia screamed as she stumbled to her feet.
We ran out into the hallway only to see a soaking wet Dante, dressed only in his boxers, running full speed at us with a deadly expression on his face.
“Fuck! Split up!” Natalia yelled as we all ran in different directions. The twins turned right while I turned left and of course, Dante trailed after me. I ran down a narrow hallway, my socks causing my to slide into walls whenever I turned a corner. I ran into my room, and attempted to slam the door, when a tattooed hand grabbed it and prevented it from closing.
“You’ve been a terribly naughty girl, my little vixen.” He said smirking as he walked into my room and quickly slammed the door. He stared at me as he turned the two locks on my door, trapping me in my own room.
“First your sassy attitude, then your disobedience, now destroying my room. Tsk tsk tsk.” Dante said as he walked over to me shaking his head softly. The strong scent of whisky filled the air as he crept closer and closer.
“I don’t recall what you’re talking about.” I said, trying to keep my breathing under control.
To say Dante’s soaking body was distracting would be the understatement of the century. His arms were covered in intricate ink, reaching up to his shoulders and crossing over to his neck. It was an array of different pieces, some roses, scripts, and other random artwork. His right side of his chest had his family’s crest, with the words underneath written in elegant penmanship. The left side of his chest was bare. His entire back contained a detailed skull, with a gun towards his lower back. His legs were also tattooed, the pieces sporadic. He was pure muscle, every part of his body toned to perfection. I felt my panties moisten as I took in his perfect figure, an unfamiliar heat filling my body.
“I think it’s about time you get punished, my little vixen.” He said in a deadly tone. In one fluid motion, he quickly closed the distance between us with one step, and threw me over his shoulder.
Chapter 26
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“Stop fidgeting.” Dante said as he smacked my ass roughly. The unfamiliar heating sensation shot through my body, quickly replacing my rebelliousness. He slowly walked across the room and threw me into the bed. He stared down at me with those mesmerizing grey eyes before his eyes began exploring my body. He leaned forward slowly, his body hovering over mine as he supported his weight on his elbows. His tattooed hand gripped both of my wrists and held them above my head.
I’ve never been intimate with anyone before, and 20 years of sexual frustration brewing is currently exploding throughout my body.
“I warned you what would happen if you disrespected me, Ribelle .” He whispered in my ear. His husky voice speaking my name in Italian made me bite my lip to suppress a moan. His hands slowly grazed my shoulder before they slowly traced down my collarbone.
“Don’t bite your lip.” He whispered in my ear before he roughly bit my earlobe, causing me to gasp and arch my back. My mind is screaming for me to fight back, but my body is craving for his touch, craving him.
His hands slowly moved down my waist, sending a shiver down my spine. A trail of goosebumps are left in the wake of his calloused fingertips. His hand found its way to the buttons of my jeans, and he slowly undid the only thing keeping my pants on.
My breathing hitched as he pulled down my zipper and his lips caressed my ear and slowly made its way to my jaw.
“Don’t move your hands.” He demanded and I nodded, unable to formulate a sentence. He released the grip around my wrists. I nodded slightly as both of his hands moved to my jeans. He roughly yanked them off of my body, revealing my tan lace panties. He stood over me for a moment, his fully dilated eyes taking in my half naked figure.
His hands traced the outside of my thighs as he gripped my tank top, and ripped it in half in one fluid motion. The aggressive act made a moan escape my lips. I rubbed my thighs together on instinct, creating some much needed friction between my legs.
“Turn around.” He stated. It was as if my body had a mind of its own as I quickly obliged. I moved my hands down slightly, and felt a tug on my ponytail, forcing my head to tilt upwards. Another moan unintentionally escaped my lips.
“What did I say about your hands?” He said coldly as his hand was wrapped around the ends of my hair. I slowly moved my hands forward again, enjoying the slight tension on my scalp.
“Do you like that, my little vixen?” He asked, pulling my hair harder and causing me to moan even louder. I nodded slightly as my pussy quivered.
“Words, Rebel. Use your words.” He said as he pulled on my hair again.
“Yes, Dante.” I managed to breath. He pulled it once more, before releasing my pony tail, allowing me to rest my head on the bed.
“Good girl.” He said as his hand forced my hips upward pulling my ass into the air and arching my back. Dante traced down my back, unhooking my bra in the process. He pulled the straps down my shoulders and over my arms. My body shivered as both hands traced the outside of my breasts, down to my hips.
“I would have never guessed that my little vixen was so submissive.” He smirked as he ripped my panties in half. I gasped and arched my back further, desperately begging for relief.
“You’ve been such a naughty girl, Rebel.” He said as his hand moved down to my ass.
“Such a naughty girl.” He whispered as he roughly spanked me as I moaned in frustration. My soaking core was dripping down my inner thigh, the impact of another spank causing it to slightly splash.
“So wet for me…You like being punished don’t you my little vixen?” He said as he brutally smacked my ass again. It was rough, but not rough enough to hurt. I could tell he was holding back.
“Answer me, Rebel.” He demanded as he smacked my ass harder.
“Yes, Dante. I like it when you punish me.” I breathed out as he tugged on my ponytail.
“You like it rough, don’t you baby?” He said as he spanked me even harder, causing me to moan loudly. Electricity shot throughout my body at the euphoric sensation.
“Yes, Dante.” I said as he spanked me over and over again.
He turned me so I was on my back, and hovered over me once again. Dante separated my legs with his knees, and he dipped his head down so his lips were on my ear.
“You’ve been such a good, submissive girl my little vixen.” He said as his hands trailed down from my collarbone to my hip.
“I can make you feel things you couldn’t even dream about experiencing.” Dante whispered. “Would you like that baby?”
I couldn’t even speak. My body was burning with desire for this man in front of me. His fingers were moving tantalizingly slow to my aching core. When he was just about there, he stopped.
“Tell me what you want, Rebel.” Dante whispered in my ear as he kissed my neck.
“Dante… I… I… want…” I breathed.
“Do you want me to make you cum baby?” He said, still kissing my neck.
“Yes.” I finally breathed. He immediately stuck a finger into my awaiting pussy and slowly pulsed in and out. I moaned instantly, savoring his touch.
“Jesus Christ… so fucking tight.” He breathed as he continued to move his fingers. His other hand moved to my breast as he massaged it gently.
“Tell me baby, has anyone felt this tight little pussy of yours?” He said as continued his assault on my core. I felt my cheeks flush in embarrassment as my breathing hitched from his question.
“Answer me, Rebel.” He demanded as his fingers stopped.
“No. Only you Dante.” I breathed out and moved my hips against his fingers inside of me.
“Good.” He smirked as he pushed another finger into my drenched core, stretching me out.
His mouth moved to my breast, sucking on my erect nipple as his hand rapidly started moving. His thumb moved to my clit and started to rub it aggressively while his fingers continued moving in and out of me.
I was moaning uncontrollable as I felt my stomach tightening. He grabbed my face in his hand and forced me to look him in his crystal grey eyes.
“Cum for me baby. Scream my name.” He growled as his fingers curled and he continued his assault on my body. That was enough to bring me over the edge, as I clenched around his fingers and felt the most euphoric climax course throughout my body. The room was filled with moans of Dante’s name as I rode down my high.
He pulled me into his chest and covered us with the duvet.
“Sleep my little vixen.” Were the last words I heard before darkness overcame me.
Chapter 27
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
Two weeks.
Two fucking weeks since I felt a slight sting of disappointment realizing that my bed was empty, a tantalizing musky scent left of the sheets. At first, his rejection was unsettling, but that unease gradually turned into resentment with a sprinkle of hatred as the days passed by. The most interaction between us being the awkward glances shared across the dining table.
The twins knew about my little excursion with their older brother. They locked me in my room for 7 hours until I told them what happened. Natalia and Isa were shocked by their brother’s behavior, yet were furious at him for avoiding me.
I had the same mundane routine everyday:
Wake up. Shower. Eat. Talk to my mom. Attempt to recover the Russian members data from his phone. Either watch a movie with the twins or hang out in the recreation rooms. Awkwardly eat dinner with the family. Work on my Dodge Demon. Sleep. Repeat.
It was the 21st of December. Almost a month since I’ve arrived in Italy. Giana and Florence were insisting that I stay for Christmas Eve, so I booked my plane tickets to leave late in the evening on the 24th to return to Seattle.
I stared at the burner phone from the Russian member as I pulled my hair in frustration. My cheeks flushed at the memories that flooded my mind of that night two weeks ago. I quickly pushed them to the back of my mind and focused on the task at hand.
There was a rhythmic knock on my door. I walked over, grateful that Dante finally gave up on upgrading the locks. I unlocked the door and swung it open to reveal the twins, who held nervous expressions on their faces.
“Hey, Rebel.” Natalia said nervously as she scratched the back of her neck.
“Yes.” I said, skeptically raising my eyebrow at the two.
“We feel bad for asking, but Dante is literally losing his mind trying to interrogate the Russian member. It’s been almost a month, and none of us were able to get any information from him.” Isa said as she looked down at her socks.
“We were wondering if you could.. um.. try interrogating him.” Natalia mumbled.
“Sure.” I said in a dull tone, feeling annoyed from hearing their older brothers name.
“Really?!” The twins cheered in unison as they looked at me astonished.
“Yeah, why not.” I said shrugging. Might as well blow off some anger from the past two weeks. I know it probably isn’t the healthiest way to deal with my anger, but at this point I could really care less about living virtuously.
They grabbed my hands and pulled me down the hallway towards the garage.
“You’re driving.” Isa smirked as we got into my Dodge Demon. The engine roared to life, the sound momentarily deafening.
I peeled out of the driveway and drifted the corner, causing the twins to yell in excitement. Adrenaline pumped through my veins as we sped the entire way to the warehouse, eventually coming to a stop in front of the barren building.
“So, have you ever interrogated someone before?” Isa asked as we exited the car.
“Nope. Any pointers?” I said in a bored tone as I locked my car and shoved the keys in my pocket.
“This Russian member is name Skinkoli. He’s ruthless, and has a long track record of rape, murder, abduction, he’s practically the spawn of Satan himself. They call him The Skinner, because he skins his victims alive.” Natalia explained as we entered the warehouse.
“He’s a stubborn bastard, that’s for sure. We’ve tried everything, water boarding, electrocution, fuck, Dante practically beat him to a pulp, and he still isn’t talking. He’s arrogant, and is easily angered if you push his buttons correctly.” Isa said seriously as she opened a door revealing a flight of stairs. We descended down into the basement, the stench of blood and death lingered in the air. It was dimly lit, with only a few lights suspended from the ceiling granting us sight in this deserted dungeon.
“Just a heads up, Rebel. He’s in there right now with Skinkoli. Are you okay with that?” Natalia asked in a concerned tone.
“I honestly don’t give a fuck.” I said coldly with a small smile as they nodded towards a massive metal door.
I took a deep breath as I pulled the handle, and opened the door, revealing the grotesque sight within.
Skinkoli was tied to a metal chair, his ankles and wrists were restrained. His body was shirtless and drenched with blood. His face was disfigured from what I assumed were the continuous beatings he endured. Tattoos covered his chest, the Russian writing shining through the crimson stains on his body. Dante was wearing a black button up dress shirt, and his sleeves were folded up to his elbow displaying his muscular inked arms. His knuckles were bloodied, and his stance was tense. He punched him in the face once more before he heard the door close. He looked up at me with a deadly expression painted across his blood smeared face. His crystal grey eyes were cold and emotionless, I have to admit, he looked quite intimidating.
“What the fuck are you doing here.” He growled at me while Skinkoli coughed up blood beneath him.
“The twins sent me.” I said calmly as I walked further into the room. He quickly walked over and closed the space between us with his long, powerful strides.
“What the fuck could you possibly do?! If you would have done your fucking job, we’d already have the information we need.” He whispered menacingly as he got in my face, our noses practically touching. I rolled my eyes and pushed him to the side. I grabbed a chair that was flipped on its side from the floor, and set it right side up in front of Skinkoli. I took a seat in front of him. My legs were spread, and my elbows rested on my knees.
“Oh this should be good.” Dante scoffed sarcastically as he leaned against the back wall with his arms crossed.
Unbeknownst to them, I was fluent in Russian. I tilted my head slightly, examining the quotes on his chest. Most were Mafia affiliated, others were tallies of what I presume were his death count. The words on his chest contained clique sayings like “death before dishonor”, “omertà”, “family over all”, but one in particular caught my eye.
Irvina. Forever protected. It was above his heart, written in bold letters reaching the middle of his chest.
Interesting.
“The big bad Don sent his little bitch to do his dirty work? How cute.” Skinkoli said as he weakly laughed. I heard Dante practically growl at his words. His accent had a certain accent and pronunciation to it, giving it away that he was from central Russia. The flag on his chest with “Moscow” engraved underneath is gave me an indication that’s where he’s from.
“Oh trust me. I am much worse than him.” I said in fluent Russian. His eyebrows raised in surprise at the sound of his native language.
“Are you aware that it’s the 21st of December already? This last month went rather quickly, don’t you agree?” I said with a slight smile as I stared at the pack of cigarettes on the table at the other side of the room next to Dante. He looked at me in silence.
I walked over to the table and pulled one out. It was a bad habit of mine since 18, but I only smoked on occasion due to the lack of money to buy the damn things.
I put one in my mouth and struck a match and slowly inhaled. Dante eyed me in curiosity as I made my way back to my seat.
“Christmas is one of my favorite times of the year.” I lied, leaning forward again. “It’s beautiful, really. A time where mothers , fathers, sisters and brothers come together.” I said as I exhaled. His jaw clenched slightly at the mention of a sister.
Don’t let excitement announce things prematurely. Be silent until you are sure; and even when you’re sure, don’t give too much away, I remembered from Sun Tzu’s Art of War.
“Such a shame you won’t be spending the holidays with your… loved one .” I said emphasizing my words and taking the chance at the fact that he had a sister. He snarled and spat blood onto my jacket, the exact response I anticipated.
“Such a shame indeed, I heard Christmas is absolutely breathtaking in Moscow.” I said as I took my jacket off and hung it behind my chair, leaving me in a black tank top.
“Fuck you!” He yelled as he jolted in his chair, another reaction confirming my assumptions of his hometown. “Xavier will end you all! Your deaths are nearer than you think!” He rapidly said in Russian.
Pretend inferiority and encourage his arrogance…
“Xavier who?” I said as I inhaled the smoke of my cigarette.
“You stupid girl. Xavier Pavlovski, the leader of the Russian Mafia. He will end the Vino family, and take what is rightfully his.” He said pridefully, you can tell he respects and honors his Mafia more than anything.
“I highly doubt that.” I said leaning back, reeling him in.
“He’s spent years in hiding, stupid girl. What did you think he was doing huh? Mourning? Fuck no, he was recruiting, gaining numbers and loyal followers. He has thousands of willing men at his disposal.” He spat coldly, his accent thick and precises. He was making this too easy. His eye slightly moved away from me as he spoke, indicating either a lie or an over exaggeration.
“Psh. Even if Pavlovski has the numbers, the Vino’s are impenetrable.” I said calmly as I puffed on my cigarette.
“That’s where you’re wrong, little bitch. Pavlovski has everywhere, including your ‘impenetrable’ little fortress. He sees everything. He knows everything. He can’t be stopped.” He laughed menacingly as I sat forward. The look in his eyes told me he was telling the truth.
“In two months time, you and the rest of your disgusting family will be wiped from the face of the earth.” He said tilting his head forward. He had a smug smile stretched across his bloodied face. Skinkoli most likely didn’t realize that he was feeding me information in his pathetic attempt to intimidate me.
“Well, this conversation is leading me nowhere.” I lied. He already disclosed so much information: the motive, the size of his forces, that we could potentially have a mole in the Italian Mafia or a breach in our security, that he is after something the Vino’s have most likely their empire, and he plans to attack in two months. I stood up and threw my cigarette to the ground, stomping on it with my boot. Skinkoli watched me, as he continued to smirk at me, thinking he has won this interaction.
Attack him when he is unprepared.
“You know, I might just take that trip up to Moscow.” I said playfully looking down at Skinkoli. I could hear him intake a sharp breath.
“Might as well bring your sister here so you two can enjoy the holidays together.” I smirked as his face paled and I started to walk away.
“DON’T YOU FUCKING TOUCH HER YOU BITCH!” He screamed as he trashed in his chair. I stopped walking and turned back around.
“With whom does your loyalty lie, Skinkoli? Your beloved sister, or your precious leader?” I asked calmly.
“FUCK YOU!” He said as he continued to thrash in his chair.
“I was trying to be generous, perhaps even bring her back here alive. But since you’re being such a rude and uncooperative guest,” I said walking towards him, tilting my head slightly.
“I suppose bringing you back her skin will do.” I said calmly as I roughly grabbed his face so his dark eyes met mine.
“I’m sure you’re familiar with the technique. You weren’t just handed the title of ‘The Skinner’ for no reason.” I said coldly. His heart rate increased under my palm, I had him right where I wanted him.
“DON’T YOU DARE GO NEAR HER YOU CRAZY BITCH!” He yelled desperately.
“Tsk tsk. So stubborn.” I said releasing his face roughly by pushing it slightly to the side.
“I’ll be sure to record her screams as I skin her alive, as a keepsake for you.” I said in a deadly tone as I once again began to walk away.
“A Vino can’t just stroll into Moscow without us knowing. You’ll be dead before you even step foot on our land.” He spat as my footsteps echoed though the room.
“Good thing I’m not a Vino then.” I said as I looked over my shoulder and smirked, making Skinkoli breath increase. I was backing him into a corner, and he walked into my psychological trap. I caught a glimpse of Dante looking at me, his eyes slightly wider than usual and his face hard. My hand clenched around the handle of the door as Skinkoli finally spoke.
“France. You’ll find him in France. He will be attending the Balle des Enfers in February. He plans to attack then.” He spoke out hesitantly. “Please, leave my younger sister out of this, I’m telling the truth.” He begged, his eyes soft and vulnerable. I could tell he wasn’t lying.
“No promises.” I said as Dante walked towards me and we exited the room. Leaving Skinkoli screaming in the darkness.
Chapter 28
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
As soon as we exited the room, Dante pushed me against the wall, trapping me within his muscular arms. A shiver ran down my spine and my mind became fogged with his tantalizing musky scent.
“Where did you learn how to do that?” He whispered in my ear.
“The supreme art of war is to subdue the enemy, without fighting. All warfare is based on deception.” I breathed out quickly.
“Sun Tzu. Art of War.” Dante said as he pulled his lips away from my ear and gently kissed my neck. “I should have known you’d capitalize on your intellect.” Dante said as his lips grazed my skin and his hand cupped my face.
His lips continued to pepper kisses on my skin. I moved my head to give him more access. My heart was pounding and his touch made my knees give our slightly.
“You’re-” His sentence was cut short by the sounds of footsteps approaching. He quickly backed away from me as if I was burning his skin. A familiar sting of disappointment shot through my body. I couldn’t help the pang of regret for allowing myself to be in that situation once more.
“Shit Rebel! That was insane! How did you know what to say?” Isa asked as she and Natalia embraced me in a tight hug. Dante’s posture stiffened as he watched the embrace.
“Observation and assumptions.” I shrugged knowing that they were probably watching on the surveillance cameras.
“And the fluent Russian?” Dante asked, with a curious expression. His cold demeanor returning as he crossed his arms.
“I use to teach myself languages when I was younger. I’m fluent in Russian, German, French, Italian, and Dutch.” I stated coldly. His frequent mood changes were giving me whiplash, and I felt a migraine coming on.
“Interesting.” Dante said in a calm tone. His hand was brought up to his chin, gently stroking his facial hair.
“So what’s with the Balle des Enfers?” I asked as we quickly walked up the flight of stairs, hearing the distant screams of the Russian prisoner begin to fade.
“It’s the worst event of the year.” Isa groaned and she rolled her eyes.
“Also the biggest.” Natalia added, seeming rather excited about it.
“As you know, it literally means ‘Underworlds Ball’. It’s a yearly event where the heads of all the Mafia Families get together in a peaceful and civil manner. It is a tradition in the Mafia world. This year will be the 205th anniversary of the ball.” Dante explained as he walked in front of us, not bothering to turn around. “Every family isn’t allowed to bring any sort of weapons and killing is forbidden. The only guests allowed to attend would be the direct bloodlines of the families and our Capos.”
“And our dates. Don’t forget our dates.” Natalia said as she beamed. Isa rolled her eyes.
“So if it’s so peaceful and civil, why would Pavlovski execute his attack there? Skinkoli mentioned he was in hiding, maybe it’s to make his return and exert his dominance by waging war at an event designed for peace?” I thought out loud.
“My thoughts exactly.” Dante said as we reached the door. He opened it, and quickly walked in the other direction. Leaving the twins and I alone in the hallway.
“Jerk.” Natalia scoffed as we started our walk towards my car.
After we arrived at the Vino mansion, I went straight towards my safe haven: the garage. The sound of Jimi Hendrix once again filling the air of the garage.
Dante Vino, that motherfucker, was really fucking with my head.
He’s all over me, then acts distant.
He kills for me, then ignores me.
He compliments me, then pushes me away.
I felt like a child playing some fucked up version of “He Loves Me, He Loves Me Not.”
I looked at my phone and realized that it was already 11PM. I closed the hood of my car, and was startled by the sight Angelo who was standing by the door, leaning against the wall. He was dressed casually, his suit replaced with blue jeans, a red crew neck, and white sneakers.
“Hey.” He said casually, a lopsided smile stretched across his face.
“What do you want?” I asked getting straight to the point.
“Geez I just wanted to see what you were up to. No need to rip my head off.” He said throwing his hands in front of him in surrender. I rolled my eyes at the man child.
“You’re still upset about the whole drugging thing, huh?” Angelo asked, his face softening instantly. He looked like a sad puppy with his big brown eyes and shaggy hair.
“Perhaps.” I smirked at him. It’s hard to stay angry at Angelo when he’s making such a pathetic looking face.
“I’m sorry. I was just following Dante’s orders.” He said looking down. “But next time he orders me to drug you, I pinky promise, scouts honor, put it on moms life that I won’t do it.” He said smiling a wide smile as he held out his pinky.
“Ok deal.” I said walking over and locking pinky’s. “If you break this promise, I’ll break your pinky.” I said laughing. His boisterous laugh filled the room.
“Nice ride.” He smiled as he examined the car. He walked over to the passenger side and bent down, examining every little detail.
“Thanks.” I said as I put my tools away and sat down on the floor of the garage.
“Why don’t we take it for a spin?” He smirked as he walked towards me.
“Maybe later.” I said as I looked up at him. Normally, I would never say no to a joy ride, but I was emotionally exhausted from the games Dante is playing with my mind.
“Oh come on! You’ve been working on this thing for weeks and have hardly taken it out.” He laughed. His childlike features coming to life with his laugh.
“What did you have in mind?” I said after a moment, standing up. The twins entered the garage, also dressed somewhat casual. Isa was wearing black sneakers, black jeans, a grey hoodie, and a stylish black pea coat over it. Natalia wore a white hoodie, a light pink bomber jacket, ripped blue jeans, and heeled boots.
“Ever been street racing before?” Angelo asks as the twins faces light up with excitement.
“Somewhat.” I said, laughing at the old memories I had in my parents Silverado.
“This is going to be awesome!” Natalia squeals.
“Yeah, Dante never lets us race.” Isa exclaimed. My stomach dropped at the sound of his name. Natalia caught on and roughly elbowed Isa in the ribs accompanied with a deadly glare.
“Why’s that?” I asked with curiosity.
“He says it’s too dangerous. So only he’s allowed to race.” Isa explained as she mimicked Dante’s thick Italian accent. I couldn’t help but laugh at the way she puffed her chest forward and attempted to make her meanest scowl. “Fucking hypocrite never lets us go.” She said as she crossed her arms.
“Well, good thing I’ve never been good at following the rules.” I said with a devilish grin on my face. “When do the races start?” I asked Angelo, who also had a rebellious smirk on his face.
“Midnight, So hurry up and get ready. We have to leave soon.” Angelo said as he nodded at me.
“Alright, lets go then. I’m ready now.” I said walking towards my car, earning stares from the twins. They both quickly walked over to me and stood in front of the drivers side door of my Dodge.
“Rebel…we love you…” Natalia said with a smile as she clapped her hands together.
“But you need to change.” Isa said as she grabbed my hand and led me inside the house. I looked down at my grease filled tank top, baggy black joggers and dirt covered converse before I let out a loud groan.
“Give us 30 minutes brother.” I heard Natalia say in the garage before she ran after us.
As soon as we got in my room, the twins frantically went through my wardrobe and warmed up a curling iron as I sat on my bed. Isa dug through the drawers, and pulled out every makeup item she could find.
“What the hell are you two doing?” I asked them confused as I sat on my bed.
“We’re about to be around the best racers in Italy.” Natalia said frantically as she threw a black spaghetti strap dress on the floor.
“Your point?” I asked, boredom filling my voice as I watched clothes fly through the air with an eyebrow raised.
“Which means our brother will be there.” Isa stated as she quickly walked over to me and started applying makeup.
“So you have to look HOT.” Natalia stated as she threw another article of clothing on the floor. I groaned and flopped on my bed.
“Like we’re talking smoking hot.” Isa said as she continued to apply makeup to my face.
“Like make his jaw break when he sees you hot.” Natalia said as she dug through the closet drawers.
“Like break his neck from a double take hot.” Isa said as she started applying eye shadow.
“Like make him pass out cause he can’t handle the heat hot.” Natalia said as she threw a jumpsuit over her head.
“Like make him rethink his life decisions, let the existential dread take over and make an entire personality and life change kinda hot.” Isa said as she looked back to admire her work as she tilted her head.
“Like make him-” Natalia started from the closet.
“Okay. I get it.” I snapped, annoyed thinking about Dante.
“Trust me, you’ll be thanking us later.” Isa said as she applied foundation to my face with a sponge.
“And…. done.” She said as she lightly grazed my nose with a brush. She grabbed a small mirror, and held it up for me.
Isa did my makeup flawlessly. She did a smoky eye with eyeliner, and added on coats of mascara to add volume to my already long lashes. She curled my hair and took a step back to examine me before she nodded in approval.
“You’re a masterpiece darling!” She exclaimed in a fake British accent before jumping off the bed.
Natalia picked out a leather jacket, mainly because I refused to wear anything else, with a white crop top with a deep v neckline to accentuate my full breasts and slim waist. She paired it with black ripped jeans, and light beige thigh high boots with a heel.
I looked in the mirror in awe. I looked like a completely different person… in a good way. I actually looked attractive.
“Ohhhh girl. Our brother won’t know what hit him.” Natalia said as she high-fived Isa.
“Agreed.” Isa said as she smiled.
“Thank you guys… so much.” I said, gratitude filling my words as I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.
“You can thank us by making our brother miserable.” Isa said as she winked.
“Now come on! We’re gonna be late.” Natalia said as she smiled before walking out of the room.
Chapter 29
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“Angelo, quit staring at me.” I said in a deadly tone as we continued to drive to the location. We’ve been driving for half an hour and Angelo has been constantly bombarding me with corny pick up lines the entire drive.
“I don’t have a library card, but do you mind if I check you out?” He said smiling.
“Actually, yes. Yes I do mind.” I said through gritted teeth.
“If there wasn’t gravity on Earth, I’d still fall for you.” He said again as the twins began hysterically laughing in the backseat.
“I’d like to see you fall off the top of a building right about now.” I spat. At first it was amusing, now it’s just irritating.
“Do you know what my shirt is made out of? Boyfriend material. The finest in the world.” He said gripping his crew neck and smiling at me.
I silently ignored him, hoping we were almost to our destination.
“I’m not staring at you boobs, I’m staring at your heart.” He said amused. I quickly jolted the steering wheel to the right then the left, causing him to hit his head on the window. The twins went flying in the back, Isa hitting the window and Natalia falling over.
“Fuck! Okay, okay I’m done!” He said rubbing his head. “Turn right.” He said pointing to an underground parking structure.
We reached a security booth and I rolled my window down. The man inside the booth was intimidating. 6’3, a large scar on his cheek, tattoos covering his face and neck, and a scowl that would instill fear in the heart of any who dared to look directly in his eyes.
Angelo gave him a quick nod and a smirk, before the intimidating mammoth opened the gate for us. As we drove further into the structure, the sound of electronic music in the distance began to fill the tension in the air.
Angelo directed me through the large corridors of the barren garage. We turned down a long tunnel to reveal a massive area with hundreds of custom cars. Woman were half naked as they danced on cars and pranced around in their heels as men circled them cheering loudly. As we slowly drove further into the area, I examined the cars that were parked throughout the garage. Some had their hoods popped open to display the boosted engines, while others were off in an open space doing burnouts or doughnuts. Towards the back of the open area was hundreds of black screens lining the wall.
I parked the car in the corner, away from the madness of the crowd. As I got out of the car, I heard cat calls and whistles from bystanders, but ignored them as I waited for the twins to get out of the car.
“Damon is working on the screens right now.” Natalia said as she typed on her phone. “Let’s go.” Natalia beamed as she quickly walked through the crowd.
The stench of alcohol and smoke made me cover my nose as we walked through the belligerent crowd. As we neared closer, Natalia instantly turned around with a worried expression on her face.
“Let’s, uh go somewhere else.” She said nervously as she tried to pull me back from where we came. I stood my ground, and turned my head around to where she was looking, now realizing why she wanted to leave.
Dante was sitting in a chair in front of his bright red Ferrari 488. A brunette woman wearing a very revealing mini skirt and a white lace bra was sitting on his lap, her hands tangled in Dante’s dirty blond hair. His hand was on her ass, and his other hand has a cigarette in it. Behind him was a woman sitting on the hood of his car, she was bent over and wrapping her tan slender arms around his neck and kissing his cheek, leaving a pink stain from her lipstick. Dante’s eyes met mine, and his eyes slightly widened before looking at his siblings with a scowl.
A surge of anger flooded through me at the sight of the man who has invaded my thoughts surrounded by beautiful woman. The man who stole my first intimate experience, parading around like he couldn’t give a flying fuck. I was disgusted, more with myself than I was with him, that I allowed him to do such a thing.
“And who might this beautiful woman be?” A man sitting next to Dante asked. He was leaned back in his chair, sitting alone and away from the half naked women. He had brown wavy hair that was long on top and shorter on the sides. His neck, arms, and hands were completely covered with tattoos. His slightly upturned nose was pierced with a stud. His lips were upturned in a smirk, and his chiseled jaw was perfectly shaven. His muscles were massive, almost the size of Dante’s, but slightly smaller. His light blue eyes were locked on mine. He was attractive, extremely attractive, but that was the last thing on my mind as I attempted to push my anger away.
“Nobody.” Dante said coldly as he took a drag of his cigarette and looked at me, the two woman still all over him.
Fucking arrogant prick.
“I’m Rebel.” I said defiantly as I looked at the blue eyed man. “And you are?” I said curiously.
“Stephan. Stephan DiRico.” He said standing up and grabbing my petite hand in his. He brought it up to his lips and gently kissed the top. “Pleasure.” He said as he smiled up at me. His scent of pine and oak filled my senses, as I looked at the delectable man in front of me.
“The pleasure is mine.” I said as I smiled. I glanced over to Dante, and his hands were clenched into fists. His eyes were locked on us, completely ignoring the two woman who were attempting to gain his attention.
“Now tell me, how did such a gorgeous woman find herself at such a place as this?” He said curiously. His accent was subtle and his voice was like velvet.
“She came to race.” Angelo said coldly as he walked up behind us.
“Is that so?” Stephan said, his eyes lighting up in amusement.
“No. She is not.” Dante said as he rapidly pushed the two girls off of him. The woman on his lap went flying to the floor and was loudly cursing while the one behind him fell onto the hood of his car. He quickly made his way over to me.
“Rather defensive over a ‘nobody’.” I spat as Dante gripped my arm roughly.
“If the lady wants to race, let her race. I’d love to see what she’s capable of.” Stephan said as he smiled at me. His teeth were brilliantly white and perfectly straight. “We could even place a little wager on the race, you know, make it even more exciting.” He said as he raised his eyebrow.
“I said she is not racing.” Dante growled as he got in Stephan’s face. Stephan was a few inches shorter than Dante, and looked up at his face somewhat amused.
“Don, if the woman wants to race. Let her race.” Stephan said calmly.
“Do not disrespect my orders. You may be my Capo, but don’t think I won’t hesitate to kill you for your disobedience. Homecoming or not.” Dante said dangerously slow.
Stephan shrugged and threw his hands up in surrender.
“I came here to race, and that’s exactly what I’ll do.” I said coldly as Dante turned around to face me.
“Good. You’ll be racing against me. If I win, I get to take you on a date.” Stephan said smirking. “Race starts in 10, bellissima. Don’t keep me waiting.” He said smoothly as he winked at me. He held my gaze for a moment as he took a few step backwards, before fully turning around and heading towards a cluster of cars.
“What the fuck are you doing here?” Dante growled as he once again roughly gripped my arm. I pulled it out of his intense embrace and rubbed my arm, already feeling the bruise forming on my bicep.
“I invited her.” Angelo said, stepping in between us.
“Does it look like she can race? She can barely do anything! What the fuck makes you think she could handle this?” Dante yelled as he got in Angelos face.
I walked away before I said or did something that I’d regret. My hands were balled into fists, my palms bleeding with the amount of force. I hated him. I fucking hated Dante Vino. That arrogant, judgmental, inconsiderate, temperamental, irritating, demeaning, idiotic asshole.
I walked through the crowd, ignoring the high volume discussion between Angelo and Dante and reached my car. I got in, and started my engine. The engine roared to life, and the crowd around me started to cheer and clear a path for me.
A knock on my window brought me out of my thoughts of killing Dante, and I was relieved to see Natalia, Isa, and Damon standing there.
“Rebel, I’m sorry for my brother he’s-” Natalia started, her eyebrows furrowed as worry was clear in her expression.
“A fucking idiot? Yeah I know.” I said completing her sentence and scowling.
“Here, plug this into your dashboard.” Damon said as he handed me a microchip. I installed it quickly, and a light blue 3-D GPS appeared on my screen.
“It’s a 3 mile race through the city, ending back here. The GPS will show you the proper route. If you have cops on your tail, lose them before coming back. First one in the garage wins.” He said as he handed me an earpiece.
“Use this to talk to us. The twins and I will be on the other line. Everyone here will be able to hear and see you,” He said as he stuck a micro-camera at the top of the windshield and tapped it twice. “So please try your best to behave.” He said smirked.
“No promises.” I said as I eyed the camera.
“Be careful. Stephan is the second best racer in the country.” Isa explained.
“Who’s the first?” I asked curiously.
“Our idiot older brother.” Natalia said with an annoyed tone and a sympathetic smile.
“Figures.” I said rolling my eyes.
“Stephan’s driving style is reckless. He’s extremely skilled, especially with your little wager, he’d do anything to win. So be careful.” Damon explained as he held up his laptop with one hand, and typed with the other.
“Is he so desperate that he usually races for dates?” I asked as I put the earpiece in my ear.
“No, he usually races for cars or millions. This is the first time anyone has seen him wager a date.” Damon explained as he walked over to the hood of my car and attached another camera. He tapped a key on his computer, and the screens at the back end of the garage ignited with life.
In the middle of the sea of screens were four larger screens, showing the inside view of the mine and Stephan’s car and the exterior view. The screens surrounding them were street cameras which I assume Damon hacked into. My large face appeared on the screen next to a smirking Stephan’s.
“We’ll be watching the race from there. Good luck.” Damon said as he placed a hand on my shoulder before walking away towards the screens.
I drove to the starting line which was located in front of a large exit ramp leading up to the streets of Italy. The massive crowd surrounded our cars, their boisterous cheering echoing through the garage. Stephan’s matte grey Audi R8 rolled up beside me, his window rolled down.
He looked over at me and smirked, his blue eyes meeting mine. He was attractive without even trying, his wavy hair slightly disorderly as pieces fell down his face.
“Are you excited for our date, bellissima?” He said cooly as he spoke over the crowd.
“We never discussed what I’ll be getting when I win.” I replied playfully as I raised my eyebrow at him.
“Amore, you already have a date with me. What more could you possibly want?” He said confidently as a smile stretched across his face. I looked at him for a moment before my eyes wandered to his car. It was a masterpiece. Completely custom, even down to the paint job.
“How about your car?” I stated as I looked at him with my eyebrow raised. The crowd erupted in anticipation as they listened to the wager.
“Anything you want, bellissima.” Stephan said as he winked at me, making the crowd go wild once again. I double checked my settings and mirrors as the race was about to begin. Anxiety coursed through me, making my palms sweat as I gripped the wheel tightly. Except this time, I was unsure if it was caused by the anticipation of the race, Stephan’s irresistible charm, or the fact that a very angry looking Dante was glaring at me in my rearview mirror.
Chapter 30
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“S ei pronto per questo?!” An Italian woman screamed as she stepped in front of our cars. She was the same woman who was sitting on Dante’s lap.
“ Rebel What the fuck are you doing? Get the hell out of that car right fucking now.“ Dante’s deep voice boomed in my ear. I scoffed and gracefully flipped of the camera on my windshield. The crowd went crazy with laughter and excitement.
“ Rebel I swear to fucking God-“ Dante said, his voice was cold and deadly. I rolled my eyes and threw the earpiece in the passenger seat. I flicked the switches on the modified dash, preparing the Nitrous I installed.
“We got one hell of a line up today folks.” The Italian woman yelled as she held up an Italian flag. The crowd screamed and cheered as she arched her back and held up the flag, her bleach blonde hair flying messily.
“On this side,” she said holding the flag with one hand towards Stephan’s car. “The notorious, reckless, and incredibly handsome: STEPHAN DIRICO!” She said then leaned forward to blow him a kiss seductively. Stephan rolled his eyes at the life sized Italian Barbie, which made her scowl.
“And on this side,” she yelled in her high pitched voice. “We have the challenger taking on the second best racer in Italy: some unknown ‘nobody’.” She said as her hands made air quotes in front of her. She smirked evilly at me as I rolled my eyes in annoyance. Stephan surprised me by honking at her, startling her and causing her to jump.
“Oi! Shut up and start the race already!” He yelled, making the crowd start laughing and cheering once more. She quickly recovered and held up the large, Italian flag in both hands over her head.
“ Pronto ?“ She said pointing to Stephan. He revved his engine and nodded in response.
“ Pronto
Nessuno
?“ She said, smiling evilly at me as I revved my engine loudly. I was pulled out of my concentration when I saw Dante pushing his way through the crowd. The twins and Angelo followed behind him. He was a few steps away from my car, his face laced with anger as his grey eyes met mine.
“GO!” The Italian woman yelled as she lowered the flag. I floored it, getting a slight lead on Stephan and quite literally leaving Dante in the dust. I heard him let out a frustrated yell over the excitement of the crowd as Stephan and I raced down the tunnel. We exited the underground garage and onto the streets of Italy.
The course was full of twists and turns, with two straightaways in the beginning and towards the end. I swerved through the traffic, Stephan following closely behind me on the wide road. We blew through stop signs and traffic lights before recklessly merging onto the freeway, the first straightaway.
I looked in my rear view mirror to see Stephan speeding up to my right. I looked forward again to see the backside of a semi truck closing in dangerously fast. I quickly merged to the left, sped up, and got in front of it. Stephan was right next to me. He winked at me before hitting his nitro, causing him to fly in front of me.
Gauging the specs on his car, he most likely had 2 nitros installed, a twin turbo, and a V8. So he used one of his two available nitros, most likely saving the last one for the final straightaway.
I flipped the switch for my Nitro, and quickly regained the distance between us. He looked at me, slightly shocked as I smiled at him and passed him once again.
Following the GPS, we exited the freeway and entered a narrow street. We had to go through a faintly lit mountain pass to get to the other side. I heard screaming on the earpiece, and quickly reached over and placed it in my ear.
“ You fucking idiot!“ Dante yelled in the distance as I heard a smack on the other line. A sharp left turn was approaching, followed by a right. I quickly calculated the speed of my car, the angle of the turn, and the strength of my breaks before pulling the emergency brake and drifting both corners effortlessly.
“See she can fucking handle it!” I heard Angelo scream at Dante.
“That’s not the fucking point dumbass!” Dante’s thick accent roared in my ear.
“Can you two stop fucking yelling. I’m trying to concentrate here.” I said as I drifted another corner. Stephan’s car was within inches of mine as he attempted to pass me. I quickly jolted my car to the right to block him.
“Rebel. Thank god you put your earpiece back in. There are cops up ahead.” Isa said as I hit my brake to drift another corner.
“Where?” I asked as we were nearing the end of the pass. As we sped by, two cop cars were waiting, their lights immediately turning on and filling the dim road with hues of blue.
“Never mind.” I said seriously as the cops began their pursuit of Stephan and I.
“Fucking shit! See this is the type of shit I was talking about. Angelo, send a few of our men out to take out the cops.” Dante’s voice screamed in the earpiece followed by the sound of what seem to be a chair breaking.
“Don’t bother. I got this.” I said in an annoyed, yet confident tone.
Does Dante really think I’m that helpless?
I looked at the GPS to see an upcoming fork in the road. When Stephan and I reached it, he took a left while I took a right, a cop following both of us.
The road led me to the streets of an Italy once again. The crowded streets filled with pedestrians watching as I weaved in and out of traffic.
“If you take the road down further, you’ll end up in the plaza. It’s packed and full of pedestrians. Go down the alley coming up on your right.” Dante’s deep voice spoke urgently. I glanced at the GPS and drifted to the right into the narrow alley. I sped through, the blue lights following me closely behind. I made another right to see a semi truck loading out supplies with another semi parked behind it on the opposite side.
I mentally made rapid calculations before I hit the brake and turned my wheel. My car turned so I was driving backwards as I narrowly made it past the first truck. I quickly spun my wheel again and drifted around the second truck, spinning my car so I was driving in the right direction again. The cop, who was unable to mimic my maneuver, crashed directly into the first semi.
“Holy shit.” I heard the twins gasp as the sound of the crowd behind them began roaring with cheers.
I sped out of the alleyway and out onto the streets again. The red icon on the screen indicates that Stephan was nearing the final straightaway. The last leg of the race was below me on the freeway, I looked over to see a light grey Audi R8 closing in. I was nearing a bridge which was directly above the road I needed to be on. I looked over and mentally made my calculations again before I held my breath, floored it, and activated my Nitro. I jolted my car to the left right before the bridge, crashing into a few street signs, and fell down about 20ft onto the freeway below.
My car swerved, but I quickly regained control. I looked over at a smiling Stephan as I floored it. We were neck and neck, both pushing our cars to the limit.
“Good job, you used the last of your Nitro.” Dante’s sarcastic words spoke in my ear.
“Mystify, mislead, and surprise the enemy.”
I said calmly as a smirk stretched across my face. I looked over to see that Stephan used his last Nitro, exactly as I predicted. He sped ahead of me as the finish line came into view. A large crowd surrounded the sides of the garage entrance were waiting for us, their cheers beginning to get louder as we began to get closer.
Damon was right, Stephan was a reckless driver. He used his Nitro too early. I activated my third Nitrous, and jolted back as the power from the car increased exponentially. I smirked as I flew past a bewildered Stephan, crossing the finish line first. I hit my emergency brake, and drifted to a stop, smoke filling the entire area from my tires. Stephan drifted to a stop right next to me, the crowds excitement still filling the air. I got out of my car, only to be tackled to the ground by the twins.
“Holy shit! You fucking won Rebel! Hell yes!” Isa yelled as her embrace tightened.
“Not that we had any doubt!” Natalia exclaimed as she also hugged me tighter, constructing my breathing.
“What… did I say… about… the tackling?” I breathed as the twins both let go of me.
“Sorry.” They laughed in unison as they stood up. I took a deep breath, and opened my eyes to see Stephans tattooed hand offering to help me up. I grabbed it, and he effortlessly lifted me off the ground.
“That was quite impressive.” He said smiling at me as his hand still held onto mine. “You definitely gave me a run for my money.” He laughed.
“You’re not too bad yourself, a little eager, but an excellent driver nonetheless.” I said smiling back at him.
“Well, a deals a deal. I’m a man of my word, bellissima.” He said as he held out the keys to his Audi R8. “At least I’ll have peace of mind that a beautiful and talented driver is behind the wheel.” He said as he smirked. I slowly grabbed the key as a smile stretched on my lips and examined it before my eyes drifted to the newest edition to the garage.
“Oh and Rebel,” Stephan said calmly. “My offer to take you out on a date still stands.” He smiled a brilliant smile and winked at me before disappeared into the crowd of cheering bystanders. I examined the crowd until a scowl captured my attention. Dante was standing there, his grey eyes locked on mine as he stood there with his arms crossed. His face was hard and emotionless, but his eyes contained annoyance and… relief? He walked over to me and the twins, Angelo following closely behind with a bright smile on his face.
“Not bad for a nobody, huh?” I said with a wicked smile, going on my toes to get in Dante’s face; I emphasized the nickname he gave me as I held up my hand, and spun the Audi R8 key around my finger.
Chapter 31
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“I still can’t get over how badass you are.” Isa said as she sipped on her milkshake.
“Agreed.” Natalia added as she clapped her hands in excitement.
After we left the garage, Angelo and the twins were complaining that they were famished. So I let Angelo drive my new Audi R8 while I drove the twins to one of their favorite restaurants. Surprisingly, it was an American restaurant. It was small and empty, and seeing that we were the only patrons inside, we chose the largest table they had. The twins and Angelo were on one side, while I sat alone on the other side of the metal table.
“I still can’t believe you’re the second best racer in Italy.” Angelo said as he shoved fries into his mouth.
“Guess I’ll just have to beat Dante next.” I said confidently as I took a bite of my burger.
“In your dreams.” A familiar deep voice spoke. We turned around to see Dante standing at the door, his eyebrow raised as he stared directly at me. He walked towards our table and pushed me aside with his hip, sitting down next to me. He took one of my fries and threw it into his mouth.
“That would be an awesome race.” Angelo exclaimed with excitement in his words.
“A race that would never happen.” Dante scoffed as he grabbed another fry from my tray.
“Why, scared you’d lose?” I asked as I smacked his hand before he could eat another one of my fries.
“Rude.” He mumbled as he stared at the fry on the floor, then back at me.
“ She’s a nobody “ I said as I mimicked his accent, making everyone at the table hold back their laughter as he rolled his eyes.
“I wouldn’t want to race you because it wouldn’t be very gentlemanlike of me to kick your ass on the track.” He said grabbing another fry and smirked victoriously as he put it in his mouth before I could stop him.
“You? Being a gentleman?” I scoffed. “That would be a sight to see!” I laughed as the twins silently giggled.
“Yeah brother, you’re a dick to everyone.” Angelo laughed.
“No. I am not.” He said in a deadly tone as he stared at Angelo.
The server walked over to our table. She eyed Dante up and down as her cheeks flushed crimson.
“Hi sir. What can I get for you handsome?” She said in a seductive tone.
“Cheeseburger. Medium rare. Pickles, tomatoes, lettuce, ketchup, mustard, and grilled onions. Side of fries.” He said in a commanding tone. The server looked like she was mesmerized for a moment as she stared at him.
“Now.” Dante said as he shooed away the flustered server. She quickly scurried back into the kitchen.
“Our points proven.” I said before I took another bite of my burger.
“I have no idea what you are referring to. I was just giving my order.” He scoffed defensively as he grabbed my Neapolitan milkshake.
“More like commanding your order.” I said as I elbowed him in an attempt to grab it, but he extended his long arm, effectively taking it out of my reach as he took a sip.
“It’s called effective communication.” Dante smirked as he took another sip of my shake.
“Mhm Neapolitan, my favorite.” He said amused as I attempted to grab my shake back from him. I was practically sprawled out across him trying to reach it. The twins and Angelo were laughing at the bizarre scene in front of them.
“Dante, wait for your own fucking food.” I said angrily as I got on my knees and reached over his body further.
“But, this is food, no?” He said innocently as he tilted his head to the side. A smile was wide on his face as he looked at me in amusement.
“Yeah, my fucking food.” I said as I glared at him. We were close, a bit too close. His masculine scent hit me like a train as his minty breath caressed my senses.
“Alright alright. Calm down.” He said as he discretely grabbed dangerously high up on my inner thigh and pushed me back down onto the seat. I took a deep breath to control the blush that was threatening to creep up on my cheeks.
“There, happy?” He said as he smirked at me and handed me my milkshake. His hand still rested on my thigh.
“Very.” I said as I took the straw in my mouth.
“See I can be nice.” Dante said, looking at his amused siblings. I went to take a sip of my shake only to find it empty. The twins and Angelo burst out in laughter when they heard the sound of my straw sucking in air.
“You’re a sick, cruel, bastard, Dante.” I said evilly as I tossed the empty cup on the table and glared at him. He looked at me with a smirk and squeezed my thigh. His hand slowly made its way up my thigh, and his thumb gently grazed my now aching core.
The twins and Angelo were now consumed in their own conversation, taking their attention away from Dante and I.
“You still owe me a shake.” I said, trying to keep my voice as even as possible. He inches closer to my face so his lips were touching my ear.
“I think I know a way I can make it up to you.” He smirked as his hand started to rub harder on my soaking wet core.
I closed my eyes, embracing his touch, when the sounds of gunshots echoed throughout the restaurant.
In a blink of an eye, Dante flipped over the table. Angelo, Natalia, Isa rapidly fell to the floor and got behind the makeshift cover. Dante grabbed my arm and pulled me down and behind the table. His arms held me close to his body tightly shielding me as bullets pierced the table. I closed my eyes and listened to my surrounds. It sounded like 8 pairs of footsteps, and from the sound of the guns and speed of the bullets, they most likely had AK-47s. I grabbed the metal napkin holder from the ground and angled it to get a better view. There were 3 to the right and the left of us, and two in the center. I had a clear view of the men in the center. Their necks were covered with Russian tattoos, similar designs to the ones Skinkoli had. I jumped as a bullet shattered the holder in my hands.
“You know how to use a gun?” Angelo yelled over the hailing bullets as he held out a gun towards me. I nodded quickly and shakily took the cold metal into my hands. Dante, Angelo, and the twins all took out handguns and quickly loaded them.
“There’s 8 of them, all male. 3 to the right, and 3 to the left. Two in the center. They all have AKs. They should be running out of ammo in roughly… 13 seconds.” I spoke as the bullets continued to fly by us. “They have extra ammunition on their backs and waists, so it’ll only take them a few seconds to reload.” I said quickly. They all looked at me and nodded.
“Rebel, just stay close to me.” Dante whispered in a calming tone as he wrapped his hand around mine. He loaded in a full clip of bullets and slammed in into the gun that I held in my hands. “I won’t let anything happen to you.” He said as he looked me in the eyes and kissed me softly on the forehead.
“On my count.” Dante said calmly as he looked at his siblings, who nodded in understanding. They all looked poised and calm, awaiting the orders to strike. I’ve never seen them in action before. The twins playful demeanor now deadly, and Angelos child like attitude was now replaced with one of a professional killer. Dante on the other hand seemed calmer than the rest, yet his expression was hard. Dante waited a few moments, before the sounds of bullets halted.
“Now.” Dante ordered as he kicked the table, clearing the view. His arm was over my shoulders as he continued to hold onto me tightly. He shot the three on the right with deadly precision, each shot hitting them between the eyes. I glanced to my left and saw that the twins and Angelo killed the three assailants to the left.
As Dante was about to shoot one of the men in the middle, my eyes widened in fear as I saw another attacker in the corner of the room, his AK aimed at Dante. Without a second thought, I turned into Dante and raised my gun by his side.
Bullets started to fly as we were standing chest to chest, our right arms raised as we aimed our weapons while his left arm wrapped around my waist protectively. I looked past his shoulder and I pulled the trigger multiple times, hitting the assailant multiple times in the chest before he dropped to the floor. Dante’s gun fired, and I heard another body hit the floor. The room fell deathly silent.
I stood there for a moment, my arm still raised and the now warm mental wrapped around my fingers, staring at the blood painted walls. Numbness and adrenaline flowed through my veins as a pair of muscular arms engulfed me into a tight embrace.
“Rebel. It’s fine. It’s over.” Dante whispered softly as his calloused hands covered mine and he lowered my gun down as he glanced at the man I shot. “It’s okay. You’re okay.” He said as he took the gun from my hand gently and wrapped his arms around me.
“Everything’s fine. You’re fine.” He cooed in my ear as his hand stroked my hair in an attempt to comfort me.
“Dante…” Angelo started to say as he walked over.
“She’s in shock. Give her some space.” Dante growled at his younger brother while his arms tightened around me.
“Brother, she-” Natalia said softly as she stared at us with wide eyes.
“She’ll be fine.” Dante growled sternly as he continued to stroke my hair. My petite body fit so well with his, my head perfectly fitting underneath his chin. I closed my eyes, and took in his masculine scent.
“She got shot! Idiota! She’s been shot!” Isa yelled as she pointed to my arm with her gun still wrapped in her fingers. I glanced over to my arm to see that I was bleeding profusely, the blood soaking my arm and dripping off my fingers. Dante pulled me away and examined me, a worried expression on etched on his face.
“Fuck.” He exclaimed as he saw my arm. He put his hands in the back pocket of my jeans and quickly pulled out my car key. He tossed them to Isa, who caught them effortlessly.
“If she crashes my car, I’m gonna kill you.” I said staring at Dante. He shook his head before lifting me up bridal style and carrying me out of the restaurant, stepping over dead bodies in the process.
“I got shot in the arm, not the leg. I can still walk you know.” I said as I looked up at Dante.
“Wasn’t it you who was saying that I should be nicer? Well this is my attempt at being nice, so shut the hell up.” He said as he opened the car door and gently placed me inside.
“You’re off to a wonderful start Mr. Vino.” I said rolling my eyes.
“You never cease to amazing me. Even when you get shot, your incredible little attitude still makes its appearance.” He said sarcastically as he buckled me in like a child. I began to feel the effects of blood loss as my head began to spin and delirium started to seep into my mind. He got into the passenger side and started the car.
“You love it.” I said as I closed my eyes.
“…than….know.” He mumbled in a barely audible whisper. It was so quiet, I couldn’t even make out what he said. The last thing I heard was the roar of the engine before my world faded into black.
Chapter 32
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
Mom, now isn’t the time for that!
I just can’t help myself, okay?
Oh my god, oh my god, she’s going to die isn’t she? Then I’ll have two ghost haunting my fucking room.
Mom, seriously?!
She needs a hospital, NOW!
It’s too far, we won’t make it in time!
… Voices?
I winced as I shifted over to my side and pain shot up my entire arm.
Shhh! She’s waking up!
My eyes fluttered open to see a very worried Florence, Giana, Harry, Natalia, Isa, and Angelo hovering over me. I looked around to see that I was laying in the Vino living room. There was a large, thick blanket under me as I laid on the couch.
I looked down at my clothing. I was still wearing the white v-neck crop top and my black ripped jeans. I looked up to see Natalia holding my jacket, and Florence holding my shoes. I glanced at my arm, and cringed slightly as I saw the bullet wound. It looked like the bullet was a few centimetres away from hitting anything vital, yet the bullet was lodged deep in the skin of my tricep.
“For fucks sake, give her some space.” Dante’s angry voice boomed through the house as he entered the living room holding a tray of medical equipment. His family quickly backed away from me. He was still wearing his dress pants, and his white button up shirt was folding up to his elbows. His dirty blonde hair was messy, as if he has been running his hand through it all night.
“It’s fine, really. It’s just a scratch.” I said smiling at them in an attempt of reassurance.
“Oh honey, we were so worried about you. Thank god you’re alright. Do you need anything?” Giana asked frantically as she grabbed my hand.
“Yes, she needs some space.” Dante growled at her as he placed the tray down on the coffee table.
“What happened?” Florence asked in a worried tone as she hugged Angelo.
“We were attacked at L’Americano. We were surrounded, but killed all of them.” Isa explained calmly.
“Who was behind the attack?” Florence asked nervously.
“We aren’t sure…” Natalia said as she looked down. “We have men there now gathering all the evidence we can.”
“Russians. They were Russian.” I said as I attempted to sit up. Dante quickly rushed over and put his hand on my back, helping me to sit upright.
“Are you sure?” Dante asked as he looked me in the eyes.
“They had tattoos of quotes on their necks that were written in Russian.” I explained. Dante nodded and pulled up a chair next to me.
“Do you remember what they said?” Dante asked, still softly holding onto my back. I closed my eyes, grateful for my photographic memory.
“Six of the shooters had ‘Death before Dishonor’ while two had … ‘The Shadows’ on their necks.” Dante’s jaw clenched at the mention of the last two, and a few gasps from Florence and Giana were heard.
“Assassins? In Italy?” Angelo whispered to himself.
“We will discuss this later. Increase security. No one is leaving the mansion this week.” Dante said sternly as he let go of my back to face his family. Angelo nodded before he quickly walked away, obeying his orders. Harry held Giana as a scared expression morphed onto her face.
“Now please, give us some space. And grab me some liquor.” Dante ordered to the room. He moved his hand and gently started stroking my hair. His eyes were soft, and his once intimidating demeanor now melted into a somewhat comforting and caring man. Natalia and Isa ran quickly to the kitchen, and returned with four different kinds of alcohol. They held the options out to Dante, and he grabbed a bottle of expensive whiskey.
“Rebel,” He said softly as he pushed a lock of my hair behind my ear. “We don’t have the proper anesthetic or painkillers here, so this’ll hurt. We have to get the bullet out now, so drink this, it’ll help.” He said holding out a bottle of open whiskey.
I have never drank before, nor did I really plan on it. I’ve always been somewhat afraid, seeing that my father was a raging alcoholic. I know that I’m nothing like him, but I didn’t want to take that chance. In this circumstance, I’ll take the drunken numbness over the intense discomfort of surgery without anesthetic.
“At least get her a chaser.” Harry said as the worried family still watched me.
“She’s a big girl, she can handle it.” Dante said as he looked over at Harry.
“I can’t even drink whiskey straight.” Harry said as he raised his eyebrow at me.
“That’s because you’re a bitch.” Dante stated as he looked at Harry, then back to me.
I grabbed the bottle with my good arm, and took two large gulps. The whiskey burned everything it came in contact with, I coughed for a bit, before drinking two more large gulps. I stuck my tongue out and shook my head as I waited for the burning to cease. The effects of the alcohol hit me rather quickly. My body started to feel numb, and the oak after taste of the whiskey started to become pleasant.
“You’ve never drank before, have you?” Dante said as he looked at me amused as he leaned back into his chair.
“Nope.” I said as I chugged the bottle again. I finished over a fourth of the bottle before I couldn’t feel my body anymore… I felt numb… comfortably numb. My mind felt at easy and things were moving slower.
“Jesus, you drink like a sailor.” Isa laughed. I looked at her and saluted her before I took another drink, causing everyone to chuckle.
“So, you’re gonna stitch me up Dr. Dante?” I said looking at him as he put a doctors mask over his face.
“Okay, That should be enough, lightweight.” Dante smirked as he took the bottle from my good hand. Our skin touched briefly as he grabbed the liquor from my hand. His rough touch left a trail of goosebumps on my skin yet again.
Damn you and your electric touch Dr. Dante.
“Lightweight? Is that suposto be another insult?” I said to Dr. Dante, my words slurring.
“It means you get drunk quicker.” Dante said seriously as he put on gloves.
“I’m rather disappointed with your insult, Dr. Dante. Stating the obvious isn’t very creative. 0/10 stars for you.” I said, my words slurring as I looked at him with furrowed eyebrows.
Everyone erupt in laughter before a very serious and angry Doctor kicked them out of our sophisticated operating room.
“Dr. Dante, are you sure you have the proper credentials to be operating on me?” I said as I slightly pouted at the attractive doctor. “I think I need to see some paperwork Doctor.”
“If you keep calling me Doctor and pouting out that lip of yours, your arm isn’t the only thing I’ll be operating on tonight.” He seductively whispered in my ear.
“Wow a surgeon and a gynecologist.” I said biting my lip to hold back a laugh.
“You’re quite entertaining when your drunk, my little vixen. I should take you out drinking more often.” He said as he reached over onto the table and grabbed a scalpel.
“Can I tell you a secret Dr. Dante,” I whispered as he started to work on my arm
“Depends on what it is.” Dr. Dante said as he concentrated on my arm.
“I prefer you much more than regular Dante.” I slightly giggled at the tickling sensation on my arm.
“Oh really? Why is that my little vixen.” He said as he entered my arm with surgical grade tweezers.
“You are much nicer than he is.” I said, still laughing. He looked up at me and raised an eyebrow.
“You might want to watch what you say considering how close I am to your Brachial Artery.” He said playfully as if he just didn’t threaten to slash open one of the major arteries in my arm. I couldn’t help the full blown laugh that escaped my lips at his humor. Oh his dark, twisted humor.
“But regular Dante is much more attractive. Temperamental and angry, but still pretty awesome.” I said drunkenly. Looks like my body is so numb it turned off my conscious thought. The words flew out of my mouth without my consent.
“Well what makes him, so ‘awesome’ if he’s temperamental and angry all of the time.” Dante said, his eyebrows furrowing as he still was working on my arm. I couldn’t tell if he was making that face from concentration, or confusion.
“He’s arrogant, somewhat selfish, temperamental, and furious most of the time, but that’s what makes regular Dante, well, regular Dante. He’s apologetically himself, and he could care less about what anyone thought of him. If someone told him to change, he’d either tell them to fuck off or shoot them between the eyes.” I said laughing. A slight chuckle came from Dr. Dante as he grabbed a hold of the bullet with the tweezers.
“But that’s what makes regular Dante so awesome. Is that he’s himself, something I’d always want him to be. Granted, I can tell that there is more to him than what meets the eye, but one day I’ll see another side of regular Dante, instead of the glimpses he allows to slip through occasionally.” I said, completely blabbering at this point.
“You are mad woman. Absolutely, horrifically, insane.” Dante said as he sat up and looked at me, he was hiding behind the doctors mask, but you could tell by his eyes that underneath that flimsy material was a giant, megawatt smile. He held up the bullet from my arm as I examined it before he dropped it onto the tray.
Did I just make Dr. Dante… smile?
“Normality is a paved road: it’s comfortable to walk, but no flowers grow.” I smiled as my arm started to tickle again.
“Life is always better a little deranged, isn’t it?” Dr. Dante chuckled again as he started on my stitches.
“My goal in life is not to be normal, but to be deranged with knowledge. It is much more entertaining.” I laugh drunkenly. As he finishes the stitches and started to wrap my arm with gauze.
“You are quite the unusual woman, did you know that?” He said softly, his grey eyes shined underneath the lights of the room.
“I’ve been told.” I giggled as he finished my arm and took of his Doctor mask.
“Thanks Dr. Dante. Remember, don’t tell regular Dante about our talk, yeah?” I said as I stood up abruptly. I immediately regretted my decision as the room started spinning, and I stumbled forward. Regular Dante has returned, and he caught me in his muscular arms.
“Up you go.” He said as he effortlessly lifted me up bridal style. My good are wrapped around his neck as he held my bad arm with his hand. I nuzzled my head into his chest as his thumb drew small circles on my arm.
He opened the door to my bedroom and gently laid me down on my bed. I heard him walk into my bathroom and wash up before he returned and stood beside me for a moment. He bent down, and stroked my hair, before hesitantly walking away.
“Stay. Please.” I said as I opened my eyes. He instantly nodded his head and took off his shirt and his pants, leaving me with a wonderful view of him in his boxers. He crawled into bed, and pulled me close to his warm, muscular chest.
“Will …you be here when I wake up?” I whispered.
“Depends on when you wake up.” He said, his body slightly stiffening at my words.
“Then I guess I will enjoy you for as long as I have you.” I muttered before I interlocked our legs together and nuzzled into his chest.
He kissed my forehead softly, his lips lingers for a few moments before darkness overcame me.
Chapter 33
** DANTE VINO POV **
My heart dropped as I watched Rebel drift into unconsciousness.
“Rebel, REBEL! Keep your eyes open! FUCK!” I yelled as I hit the steering wheel. We couldn’t possibly make it to the hospital, it was at least a 45 minute drive, that and I don’t trust anyone operating on Rebel, even if it is just a scrape. I picked up my phone and dialed Angelo.
“Brother, hows she doing?” He asked nervously.
“She’s out cold. Get some men over to L’Americano. Have them investigate the bodies and clean it up. We’re going to the house, I’ll be operating on Rebel myself.” I said coldly before I hung up.
I drove faster than I ever had in my life. Relief flooded through me as our gates started coming into view. I quickly parked, and ran to the passenger side. I picked up Rebel bridal style and carried her through the front door.
“Shoes mister!” My mother snapped at me as I walked in. I glared at her as I quickly stepped out of my shoes and gently placed my little vixen on the couch. I immediately started to take off her leather jacket, which was now drenched in blood.
I examined the wound as Giana, Harry and Florence, began to realize what was happening. They immediately rushed over to her side. My OCD mother started to take off Rebels shoes.
“Not. Now. Mother.” I growled as I looked down at my little vixen.
“Nephew, What the fuck happened?” Giana barked as she examined the unconscious Rebel.
“Oh you know. She had one too many milkshakes and now she’s in a food coma… WHAT THE FUCK DOES IT LOOK LIKE HAPPENED?” I yelled. Rebel needed help. Rebel needed me. I didn’t have time to waste on these idiotic questions.
The twins and Angelo sprinted through the door. They made it a few feet in before recovering a death stare from my mother and turning around to remove their shoes at the door.
“She was shot.” Natalia explained as they walked in. I threw Rebels jacket towards her before I quickly walked into the other room to gather some supplies.
How could I have been so reckless? Her life was in danger. If those idiot Russians knew how to shoot properly, she would have been gone. My little vixen would have left me.
I would have failed her.
My mind and body filled with guilt at how I treated her. Stephan ordered those woman to seduce me, saying I was being too anti-social, and paid his woman to entertain me for a while. It didn’t help my wandering mind from the constant thoughts of the hazel eyes that consumed my entire being.
The way she raced was incredible, calculated, and extraordinary. Rebel was unlike any woman I’ve ever met in my life. She captivated me down to my very being. Her intelligence, humor, and kind heart melting my callous soul to shreds. I almost shot Stephan between the eyes after he made that bet, regardless if he just returned to Italy from an undercover mission. Yes he’s my Capo, and my second cousin, but when it comes to her, all rational thoughts just fly out the fucking window. I even followed them to that damn American restaurant because I just couldn’t stay away from her. It’s my fault she’s shot, it’s my fault she’s hurt.
Part of me hates myself for the way I acted towards her, for the way I have been treating her, for the way I am. But the rational part of me, the only remaining inkling of logic that remains in my mind, tells me that I need to push her away. I need to create some sort of emotional distance to prevent the inevitable hurt. To prevent the pain I’d feel if I ever failed protecting her, just like I have failed to protect so many of my own family members.
I quickly gathered the necessary supplies to extract the bullet, and walked into the living room. My overbearing family was hovering over her.
“For fucks sake, give her some space.” I said angrily as I walked towards my little vixen, my family quickly backing away from her.
“It’s fine, really. It’s just a scratch.” She said smiling at them. My heart started to beat a bit faster at the sight of her smile.
“Oh honey, we were so worried about you. Thank god you’re alright. Do you need anything?” Giana asked frantically as she grabbed her hand. People really need to stop touching her, it makes my blood fucking boil.
“Yes, she needs some space.” I growled at her as I placed the tray down on the coffee table. I started sterilizing and organizing the equipment.
“What happened?” Florence asked in a worried tone as she hugged Angelo.
“We were attacked at L’Americano. We were surrounded, but killed all of them.” Isa explained calmly.
“Who was behind the attack?” Florence asked nervously.
“We aren’t sure…” Natalia said as she looked down. “We have men there now gathering all the evidence we can.”
“Russians. They were Russian.” Rebel said as she attempted to sit up. My head snapped up at the sound of her voice, and I quickly rushed over and put my hand on her petite back, helping her to sit upright.
“Are you sure?” I asked as I looked at her breathtaking hazel eyes.
“They had tattoos of quotes on their necks that were written in Russian.” She explained calmly. I nodded and pulled up a chair next to her.
“Do you remember what they said?” I asked curiously, still softly holding onto her back, more for my sanity than for hers. She closed her eyes as she recalled the shootout.
“Six of the shooters had ‘Death before Dishonor’ while the two had …‘The Shadows’ on their necks.” My jaw clenched at the mention of the last two, and a few gasps from Florence and Giana were heard.
They sent The fucking Shadows after me?
“Assassins? In Italy?” Angelo whispered to himself.
“We will discuss this later. Increase security. No one is leaving the mansion this week.” I said sternly as I let go of Rebels back to face my worried family. Angelo nodded before he quickly walked away, obeying his orders. Harry held Giana as a scared expression morphed onto her face. My heart sank at the sight of my loved ones this worried. This is exactly what Pavlovski wanted: soul clenching fear. I looked over at a bleeding out Rebel, and my mind became consumed with thoughts of her well being.
“Now please, give us some space. And grab me some liquor.” I ordered to whoever was listening.
I moved my hand and gently started stroking her beautiful hair. She was exhilarating, an absolutely gift to everyone around her. Just touching her, any part of her, brought ease to my restless mind.
Natalia and Isa ran quickly to the kitchen, and returned with four different kinds of alcohol. They held the options out to me, and I grabbed a bottle of my favorite whiskey, a tastier option than the other shit they brought out.
“Rebel,” I said softly as I pushed a lock of her hair behind her ear. “We don’t have the proper anesthetic or painkillers here, so this’ll hurt. We have to get the bullet out now, so drink this, it’ll help.” I said holding out a bottle of open whiskey.
She smelt the strong liquor and cringed, her nose crinkling in the most adorable sight I’ve ever seen.
“Shit at least get her a chaser.” Harry said as my worried family still watched Rebels every move.
“She’s a big girl, she can handle it.” I said as I looked over at Harry, and I meant it. Why couldn’t my aunt fall in love with a real man, a Mafia man? No, she had to fall for a fucking librarian. The least manly occupation in the world.
“I can’t even drink whiskey straight.” Harry said as he raised his eyebrow skeptically at Rebel. Fucking librarian.
“That’s because you’re a bitch.” I said as Gigi shot me a deadly glare before I turned my attention to Rebel.
She grabbed the bottle with her good arm, and took two large gulps. She coughed for a bit, before drinking two more large gulps.
That’s my girl.
She stuck her tongue out and shook her head. Her innocence made a slightly smile curl on my lips.
“You’ve never drank before, have you?” I said as I looked at her amused as I leaned back into my chair.
“Nope.” She said as she chugged the bottle again. She quickly finished over a fourth of the bottle, and I do have to admit, I was quite impressed.
“Jesus, you drink like a sailor.” Isa laughed. Rebel looked at her, with her eyes half closed, and saluted Isa before she took another drink, causing everyone to burst out in laughter, including myself.
“So, you’re gonna stitch me up Dr. Dante?” Rebel asked as she watched me put on a doctors mask. Her hazel eyes were slightly bloodshot as she looked up at me through her long lashes.
“Okay, That should be enough, lightweight.” I smirked as I took the bottle from her good hand. Our skin touched briefly, sending my heartbeat into a frenzy.
“Lightweight? Is that suposto be another insult?” She said to me, her words now slurring.
“It means you get drunk quicker.” I said seriously as I put on gloves and attempted to focus on the task at hand.
“I’m rather disappointed with your insult, Dr. Dante. Stating the obvious isn’t very creative. 0/10 stars for you.” She drunkenly said.
Everyone erupt in laughter again. I was grateful for the mask covering the smile I had from her intoxicated comeback.
“Okay, everyone out of the room. I have to focus.” I said in a cold tone. My family then started to disperse from the room.
“Dr. Dante, are you sure you have the proper credentials to be operating on me?” She said as her lip slightly pouted. “I think I need to see some paperwork Doctor.”
“If you keep calling me Doctor and pouting out that lip of yours, your arm isn’t the only thing I’ll be operating on tonight.” I whispered in her ear. She was driving me wild, and I couldn’t operate on her while having a hard on at the same time.
“Wow a surgeon and a gynecologist.” She said biting her lip.
This woman is going to be the death of me.
“You’re quite entertaining when your drunk, my little vixen. I should take you out drinking more often.” I said as I reached over onto the table and grabbed a scalpel. I’ve never taken any woman on a date before, in fact, I absolutely dreaded it. The awkward time together before you inevitably fucked at the end of the night. But time with Rebel seemed… different. I almost humored the idea of spending time with her before I quickly dismissed the thought.
“Can I tell you a secret Dr. Dante,” She whispered as I started to work on her arm. I made a larger incision to get the bullet out more effectively.
“Depends on what it is amore.” I said, deep in concentration.
“I prefer you much more than regular Dante.” She slightly giggled. I’m more sure what surprised me more: the fact that she’s giggling as I cut open her arm, or the fact that she has created an alter ego of me as a doctor.
“Oh really? Why is that my little vixen.” I said amused as I placed the surgical grade tweezers into the incision.
“You are much nicer than he is.” She said, still laughing. I looked up at her and raised an eyebrow.
“You might want to watch what you say considering how close I am to your Brachial Artery.” I said playfully, still looking at her mesmerizing hazel eyes. She burst out into hysterical fit of laughter, making a smile slightly appear on my lips at the angelic sound.
“But regular Dante is much more attractive. Temperamental and angry, but still pretty awesome.” She said drunkenly.
“Well what makes him, so ‘awesome’ if he’s temperamental and angry all of the time.” I said confused as I started to grab the bullet out of her arm. How could someone be awesome yet temperamental and angry. I couldn’t help but be slightly disapointed in myself as Rebel admitted how she really saw me.
“He’s arrogant, somewhat selfish, temperamental, and furious most of the time, but that’s what makes regular Dante, well, regular Dante. He’s unapologetically himself, and he could care less about what anyone thought of him. If someone told him to change, he’d either tell them to fuck off or shoot them between the eyes.” She said laughing. I couldn’t help but chuckle at the accurate statement. That’s exactly what I would have done to anyone …except for her.
“But that’s what makes regular Dante so awesome. Is that he’s himself, something I’d always want him to be. Granted, I can tell that there is more to him than what meets the eye, but one day I’ll see another side of regular Dante, instead of the glimpses he allows to slip through occasionally.” She said, slightly slurring her words. A smile graced my lips, a smile so wide, my cheeks started yelling in surrender from the pain, but I didn’t care.
Her words ignited my soul. No one has ever said anything like that about me before, I can’t even remember the last time anyone accepted me for… me. Granted, she’s completely hammered, but drunk words are sober thoughts right?
“You are mad woman. Absolutely, horrifically, insane.” I said as I sat up and looked at her. Her angelic face was something I could never get out of my mind. She was extraordinary, in every way. I held up the bullet from her arm and watched as she examined it before I dropped it onto the tray.
“Normality is a paved road: it’s comfortable to walk, but no flowers grow.” She smiled. Even belligerently drunk she can perfectly recite a Van Gogh quote.
“Life is always better a little deranged, isn’t it?” I chucked as I started to work on her stitches.
“My goal in life is not to be normal, but to be deranged with knowledge. It is much more entertaining.” She laughed drunkenly. I smiled at the truth in her words as I started to wrap up her arm with gauze.
“You are quite the unusual woman, did you know that?” I said softly, her hazel eyes stared at me.
“I’ve been told.” She giggled as I finished her arm and took of the Doctor mask.
“Thanks Dr. Dante. Remember, don’t tell regular Dante about our talk, yeah?” She said as she stood up abruptly. She instantly started to stumble, and I caught her before she can rip her new stitches.
“Up you go.” I said as i effortlessly lifted her up bridal style. Her good arm was wrapped around my neck as I held her bad arm with my hand. She nuzzled her head into my chest as my thumb drew small circles on her arm. Her enticing scent flooded my senses, and I found myself walking slower than normal just to savor in the feeling of her in my arms.
I opened the door to her bedroom and gently laid her down on the bed. I quickly washed up in the bathroom, before I returned to check on her. I began stroking her hair, admiring the breathtaking, witty, little vixen in front of me. I wanted to stay, and hold her all night, but she’s intoxicated, and I wouldn’t take advantage of her like that. I removed my hand, and started to walk towards the door.
“Stay. Please.” She said as she opened her hazel eyes to meet mine. I instantly nodded and thanked whatever god was out there. I took off my shirt and my pants, leaving me in my boxers. I crawled into bed, and pulled my little vixen close to my chest.
“Will …you be here when I wake up?” She whispered.
“Depends on when you wake up.” I said, my body slightly stiffening at her words. It’s not that I fear leaving her, it’s the fear that I wouldn’t want to leave… and that thought alone scares me to the point where I can’t function.
“Then I guess I will enjoy you for as long as I have you.” She said before she interlocked our legs together and nuzzled into my chest. I kissed her forehead softly, savoring every second I have with this woman.
Something about her makes me irrational, temperamental, jealous, obsessive, angry, irritated, protective, and idiotic. Yet there was something about her, she was my muse in a way. Just being around her silences all the demons in my mind. A silence that I have longed for my entire life.
I kissed her forehead, before falling into the abyss of unconsciousness with an angel in my arms.
Chapter 34
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“H-honey, nows not a good time. Go.” My mother pleaded, her words barely audible.
“Ah, Rebel. My little fucking know it all. Just the girl I wanted to see.” My father said, sarcasm dripping off of ever word. He jolted towards me while my mother screamed.
I ran to the bathroom and slammed the door shut. He was punching the other end of it, causing the wood to cracked and start to cave in. I reached under the sink and grabbed the bleach and ammonia. With shaky hands I brought my t-shirt over my face to cover my nose and I poured a mixture of the two chemicals on a towel, creating chloramine.
The bathroom door finally gave way, and he fell into the bathroom. I grabbed the towel and quickly wrapped it around his face, holding him down with my foot behind his head. He clawed at my ankles, scratching me and making me bleed.
Eventually, he started to gasp, and grab his throat. I ran into their bedroom to see my mother passed out in the corner. I grabbed my fathers gun and loaded the chamber before I made my way back into the bathroom. I turned my father over, and removed the towel. He was gasping for air, the deadly chloramine already effecting his lungs.
I looked into his hazel eyes as I shot him multiple times in the face.
“REBEL!” Dante yelled as he grasped my arms to stop them from thrashing.
“Rebel, it’s me.” Dante said as he looked at me with a pained expression on his face.
I instantly grabbed him, and embraced him in a tight hug. He was sitting up, and I was practically straddling him as he stroked my hair and kissed my forehead repeatedly as he attempted to calm me down.
The nightmares weren’t as frequent since I’ve come to Italy. I always felt protected here knowing that there were in a house with armed guards and lethal Mafia members. That and Dante would always check up on me in the middle of the night, he thought I was sleeping, but I never was. Silence stretched between us as my breathing began to return to normal.
“Who hurt you.” Dante whispered before he kissed my forehead again.
“No one.” I lied as I nuzzled my head in his chest.
“Rebel… you were screaming in your sleep.” He said as he rubbed my back, soothing me.
“Tell me. Just say their name and I will wipe them off the face of the Earth.” He said seriously.
“You can’t kill someone that’s already dead.” I whispered.
“I’ll bring them back from the dead just to kill them all over again.” He said as he put his fingers under my chin and forced me to look up at him.
“I’ll protect you with my life, Rebel Simmons.” He said as he looked me in the eyes.
“But you already know that, don’t you?” He smiled and he laid back down onto the bed, my body still clinging to his chest. I reached up and kissed the stubble on his cheek, my lips lingering longer than necessary, before I nodded and nuzzled back into his chest. He kissed my hair, and sleep over came me.
I woke up to an warm, empty bed with a migraine that shot through out my body, overpowering the stiffness I felt in my arm. I glanced at the time, and realized it was 11AM. Disappointment flooded through my body as I flopped down onto the masculine scented sheets. He left… again.
I groaned as I stood up, and noticed something on my nightstand. I rubbed my eyes and examined it further. There was a rose, a freshly clipped one from the garden, three Advil’s, a cup of hot coffee, a glass of water, and a note that was written in familiar messy penmanship.
My little vixen,
I’m sorry you had to wake up alone.
I have meetings for most of the day.
I’ll be back later tonight around 9.
Until then,
-D
I smiled at the simple letter and the sweet gesture. I got changed into black joggers, and a long T-shirt and walked towards the bookshelf.
Out of curiosity, I opened one of the books and compared the writing. It was Dante’s handwriting. It was him, he annotated and wrote in every single book on this book shelf. I stood in amazement at his intelligence, realizing that the secret reader who’s notes I adored, also turned out to be the man who invaded my thoughts on a daily basis.
My door swung open, and the twins practically ran into my room. Their pink hair was both tied in messy buns and relief was clearly shown on their faces as they looked at me.
“Shit Rebel. Thank god you’re okay!” Natalia quickly walked over to me and hugged me. I groaned at the shooting pain in my arm as she quickly backed away.
“You idiota.” Isa said as she gently smacked the back of her sister head.
“I was just worried okay! Dante threatened to shoot anyone who woke you up. He practically guarded your door while he was making calls for a few hours, his gun was out and everything!” Natalia said as she wiggled her perfectly shaped eyebrows at me.
“Yeah what’s the deal with that?” Isa said curiously as she sat down in a decorative chair.
I explained everything I can remember, which was mainly my nightmare of my fathers death and how he spend the night in here.
“So you don’t remember you calling him ’Dr. Dante?” Isa asked as she smirked devilishly.
“What?” I said as my jaw dropped open.
“We may or may not have been eavesdropping.” Natalia shrugged as I grabbed a pillow and threw it at her.
“And by may or may not, it means we listened the entire time.” Isa said as she smirked at me.
“That’s what friends are for!” Natalia said as she blocked the pillow hurling towards her face.
“You pretty much kept calling him Dr. Dante.” Isa said shrugging. I was relieved that I didn’t say anything too humiliating last night.
“That’s it?” I asked
“Oh and you may have also rambled about why you like Dante so much, and promised Dr. Dante not to tell regular Dante before you got up and stumbled.” Isa said as she stood up. “So nothing too bad.” She said, holding back her laughter.
“Jesus Christ. I’m never drinking again.” I said as I facepalmed myself.
“If it makes you feel any better, Dante was beaming all morning and was in a better mood than usual. Minus the fact her threatened to kill all of us.” Natalia laughed. “He’s got it for you bad, girl!” I rolled my eyes. I could barely get a grasp on what was happening between Dante and I, and this migraine was not making it any better.
“Get dressed, were going Christmas shopping!” Isa said standing up. I groaned as I closed my eyes.
“Didn’t we already do that weeks ago?” I whined.
“Yeah, But we ended up liking everything we bought so we’re keeping it for ourselves. Now we don’t have shit for anyone else.” Isa said as she shrugged. I couldn’t help but laugh at her honest explanation.
I quickly got dressed, and smiled as I eyed the note Dante left for me before walking out the door.
Chapter 35
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
After hours of shopping, I was exhausted. I was feeling lazy today, and rightfully so. Claiming the title of the second best street racer in Italy, being in the middle of a gun fight, killing an assassin, getting shot, then getting blacked out drunk would do that to you.
Much to Natalia’s dismay, I used being shot as my excuse to wear my black joggers, sneakers, and white hoodie out to the mall. Thankfully, she let it slide.
I decided to get gifts for everyone since I was here… again. I figured I might as well get everyone two gifts, just in case they didn’t like the first one I got them. I got Giana a new Tiffany bracelet and a pair of earrings, Florence a dark red elegant dress from Ted Baker and a diamond necklace, My mom a new iPad and a protective case, Angelo a book on medical measurements as a joke and a new PS4, Damon a new hard drive, screen protectors and screen cleaners (god knows he needs them), and Harry a limited edition version of his favorite book, Wuthering Heights and a new sweater vest (since he’s always wearing one). The twins agreed to pick out their own gifts: Isa picking out a sleek pair of black Louboutin heels, and Natalia and classic nude Valentino heel. I secretly got them both a Louis Vuitton scarf: Natalia’s in pink and grey and Isa’s in grey and black.
“Didn’t Dante say not to leave the mansion?” I asked as I realized that we’ve been out for five hours already.
“We have a secret security detail surrounding us.” Natalia said as she nodded to a man in a trench coat and a fedora following us. He was sitting on a bench staring directly at us with his hands in his pockets, and a bored expression on his face.
“Well that’s not obvious at all.” I said rolling my eyes.
“Speaking of Dante, are you going to get him anything?” Isa asked curiously.
“Should I? What does he like?” I asked curiously. I’ve always been horrible at gifts.
“Anything that resembles killing.” Natalia said as she raised an eyebrow as they laughed in unison.
“We aren’t really too sure. He isn’t much of a holiday kind of guy. He’s always saying that ‘us being alive is a good enough of present’ or something. He usually just eats with us and goes to his office.” Isa shrugged.
“Even when we did give him gifts, he never really accepted them. So we just stopped giving him gifts a few years ago. And he never gives gifts, he said he’s giving us the gift of life by protecting the family.” Natalia said, rolling her eyes.
We stopped into a small weapons shop, and walked around. I eyed the different guns, and stopped as one caught my eye: a jet black glock. The metal shined underneath the lights in the container. Right next to it was a matching pocket knife. It reminded me of Dante instantly. I discretely purchased it while the twins wandered off next door to a jewelry shop.
“Would you like to add an engraving on the gun?” The woman behind the counter asked as I was about to swipe my card. “It’ll only take a few minutes.”
“Okay.” I finally said. She handed me a piece of paper and I thought over what I would want it to say.
Should it be sentimental?
Or would that be too much?
We haven’t kissed, yet we’ve done more than that.
We aren’t exclusive, but he’ll protect me with his life?
I stood there for a few moments, staring down at the lines on the paper, overthinking and complicating what I would write.
I took a deep breath and wrote down the first thing that came to mind:
To the man who both infuriates, and ignites my soul all at once.
I laughed at the accuracy of the words, and I shrugged and handed it over to the woman before I could change it again.
I waited a few minutes before the twins got hungry and found their way back into the weapons shop. Isa discretely handed me a gun with a silencer, just in case, and left to go search for some food. I shoved the gun into the waistband of my pants, adjusting it as the cool metal hit my skin.
When the woman was finished, I held the gun in my hand and smiled. The engraving shimmered against the black metal, making it noticeable, yet discrete. It was perfect. I gently placed it back into its holder, and placed it in another bag so the twins wouldn’t see.
I walked towards the food court, getting my phone out to see where the twins were. As I texted on my phone, a hand wrapped around my mouth and pulled me down a barren hallways. I quickly hit the call button on my phone, and started to call Natalia.
I instinctively bit his hand as hard as I could causing him to scream out and I elbowed him in the chest. It did more damage to me than him, my elbow aching from the impact with his stomach muscles. I pulled out my gun and aimed it at his head.
“What do you want with me.” I asked. He smirked as he walked closer. I shot him in the kneecap, he groaned and fell to the floor.
“What the fuck do you want with me?” I asked again, aiming the gun between his eyes once again.
“You. You’re my target.” He said laughing as he lunged for me, I pulled the trigger and shot him between the eyes. His blood splattered all over my white hoodie. I examined his neck and saw the familiar writing in Russian. I grabbed his phone, and opened the back for any tracking devices. As soon as I found one, I tossed it and put the phone in my pocket. I ran out of the hallway and instantly slammed into Natalia.
“Holy shit, what happened?” Isa asked, urgency lacing her words as she examined my blood stained hoodie.
“We have to go. Now.” I said as I grabbed my bags from the floor and started sprinting towards the car. We ran through the crowded shopping center, and finally made our way to my Dodge Demon as gunshots began to erupted inside the mall.
We quickly piled in as I peeled out of the parking lot. I swerved through cars as Natalia called Dante from my phone. He picked up one the first ring.
“Hey, how are you feeling?” He asked in a gentle tone.
I looked in my rear view mirror to see four blacked out cars trailing us: two Escalades and two Mercedes AMG 63s.
“Promise you won’t be mad?” Natalia asked nervously as I drifted the corner and floored it. The four cars following closely behind me.
“Natalia? Where the fuck is Rebel?!” Dante growled over the Bluetooth. His gentle tone vanishing in an instant.
“We went to the mall and-” Isa started to say as I swerved through traffic.
“Where the fuck is she? So help me god if she even has one hair out of place I’ll-” Dante said, his deep voice threatening.
“Dante! I’m fine!” I said as I maneuvered through traffic. One of the Escalades pulled up next to use and rolled down their windows. A shadow was in the backseat with his gun aimed directly at me.
I slammed on my break and started to drive in reverse on the freeway, narrowly avoiding the bullets that were hitting my windshield.
“Did I just hear fucking bullets?” Dante said in a deadly tone.
“Long story short, we went to the mall, a Shadow tried to kidnap or kill me, I killed him, took his phone, disabled the tracker on it,” I began to explain.
“That’s my girl.” Dante proudly said. My heart fluttered at the sound of his words.
“Awww.” The twins cooed in unison as they loaded their guns.
“Now we have four cars of Russian mobsters shooting at us on the freeway. Any suggestions?” I said calmly as I turned my car to exit on the freeway, making my car face the proper way.
“And we are almost out of ammo.” Isa called out from the back. The Russians were gaining on us as I continued to maneuver through the narrow streets.
“Try and lose them and head in the direction of the second warehouse. I stashed some extra guns under the passenger seat and center console, just in case. Meet me halfway to the warehouse, I’m on my way.” Dante said in a serious tone. I opened up the center console and smiled at the tiny arsenal he stored in my car. Isa reached under the passenger seat and smirked as she pulled out a semi automatic.
“Got it.” I said as I drifted a tight corner. An Escalade took the corner too quickly and lost control, crashing into a bus.
“And…Rebel,” Dante spoke after a long pause.
“Yes?” I said as my eyes were glued to the rear view mirror.
“Be safe please.” He said gently before he hung up the phone.
“Okay. Seriously, what have you done to our brother.” Natalia called our as she ducked down to avoid the bullets hitting the back windshield.
“In our 19 years of life we have never heard him say please to anyone.” Isa said as she rolled down her window and started to fire at one of the AMGs. She took out the front two tires, and it swerved uncontrollably before crashing into a nearby flower shop.
“Can we please discuss my love life at a more appropriate time?” I said as I rolled my eyes. We were about 3 miles from the meeting spot with Dante.
I merged onto the mountain path, the Escalade and AMG closing the distance between us. The Escalade was closing in on our left. The streets were narrow, with only two lanes on each side. I looked ahead of us to see a gasoline truck coming our way. I made my mental calculations and grabbed the semi automatic, and rolled down my window.
“Isa, take the wheel.” I said as I unbuckled my seat belt.
“Rebel What the hell are you doing?!” Isa called out as she quickly took the wheel. I waited for the semi truck to pass before I stuck my body out of the window.
“Do you know what Dante would do to us if you die!?” Natalia yelled as she held my legs for support.
I carefully aimed for the fuel tank on the semi truck. The Russians in the vehicles were aiming their weapons at me. With deadly precision, I fired at the gasoline truck and moved back into the car. The gasoline truck exploded on impact, taking out the Escalade and AMG.
“Dammmn our best friend is a motherfucking legend!” Isa sang as she high-fived me.
“Seriously Rebel. You’re bat shit crazy but that was incredible!” Natalia said as she grabbed my good shoulder.
We neared the halfway point, and it looked like Dante brought an entire damn army. Hundreds of men and woman were waiting, Guns drawn. Dante was standing towards the center of his troops, his arms crossed. When he saw my car, he rushed over before I could even stop.
My Demon looked like a disaster. Bullet holes pierced a vast majority of the car. My windows and windshields were all cracked and shattered. He ran over to the drivers side door and opened it quickly. He grabbed my shoulders and examined me from head to toe, making sure I wasn’t hurt. When he saw the blood on my hoodie, his eyebrows furrowed in worry.
“The blood isn’t mine, don’t worry.” I shrugged. He let go of my shoulders and opened the passenger seat and shooed Isa to the backseat.
“Really Don? You had us all come out to save some girl?” A woman walking towards the car as she looked me up and down and scoffed. She was gorgeous. She has long brown hair that reached the middle of her back, and light blue eyes. Her lips were plump and large, stained with a dark color of her lip stick, contrasting perfectly with her tan skin. Her facial features were all sharp yet feminine. She was tall, taller than me, and very curvy in all the right places. She was the type of woman that made every other female in the room feel slightly uncomfortable.
“Fuck off Sofia.” Isa said as she flipped her off while getting out of the car.
Sofia looked at Dante expectantly, as if waiting for him to defend her. He looked at her, emotionless before turning his back to her and stepping into the car.
“Oh, and by the way, I did have oh so much fun with you this morning, like I always do.” She said seductively as her hands trailed across his shoulders slowly as she walked away. Jealousy overflowed in my veins as I watched Dante scoff before he got into the car.
“The mansion. Drive.” He ordered. As I floored it out of the barren streets, drifting in a U-turn.
Chapter 36
** DANTE VINO POV **
I woke up from the most peaceful rest I’ve ever had in my life. I held Rebel close to my chest, our legs intertwined, as I felt her heart beat against me. She was effortlessly beautiful. Her jet black hair sprawling over her head like a halo, her plump lips slightly parted, and her breathing steady and even.
I held her close for a few more moments, relishing in the warmth and comfort that was this mysterious girl, before I dreadfully got out of bed. I got dressed in my clothes from last night, and kissed her forehead before walking into my room to get ready for the long and tedious meetings ahead of me.
After I showered and got dressed into a fresh suit, I walked out into the kitchen. Rebel will definitely be hungover, so I reached into the cabinets and got her 3 Advil’s, a fresh cup of coffee, and a glass of water. My phone started ringing, and I slightly groaned before answering Angelos call.
“What do you want.” I mumbled as I walked outside into the garden. It was slightly overcast, making the flowers seem more vibrant than usual.
“How’s Rebel doing?” He asked curiously.
“She’ll live. What’s on the agenda today?” I said coldly.
“We have our weekly training with the assassins and a meeting updating everyone on the recent attack.” Angelo spoke seriously. My attention was drawn to a single rose in full bloom. It reminded me of my little vixen: vibrant, exquisite, beautiful. I took out my old and tattered pocket knife, clipped it, and examined it as I slightly smiled.
“Brother, are you listening to me?” Angelo asked as I walked back into the house.
“Sure. I’ll be at the warehouse in 30.” I said before hanging up. I placed the coffee, water, Advil, and flower on the tray before taking out a piece of paper.
“Ah good morning son. How’s Rebel doing? I was just about to visit her.” My mother said walking in with the twins.
“Yeah you didn’t kill our best friend did you?” Isa asked as she grabbed an apple from the bowl on the marble counter.
“She’s sleeping. If any of you interrupt her sleep I will shoot you.” I said seriously. My little vixen needed her beauty sleep. I quickly wrote a note, and walked up to her bedroom, the twins following me upstairs.
“So when can we see her?” Natalia asked curiously
“Yeah we’re having Rebel withdrawals, it’s been almost 8 hours.” Isa said nonchalantly as she bit into her apple.
I held the tray with one hand and took out my gun with the other.
“What did I say about waking her?” I said as I playfully pointed the gun at the twins. Isa dropped her apple as she and Natalia raised their arms in surrender.
“Man brother, you’ve got it for her bad don’t you?” Natalia said smirking as Isa raised her eyebrows.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I said quickly as I reached her bedroom door.
“Sureee brother. Keep lying to yourself.” Isa said. I shooed them away with my gun in my hand as I opened the bedroom door softly. I placed the tray on her nightstand and kissed her cheek once more before exiting the room.
My pleasant mood dwindled as I got closer and closer to the warehouse. My father always taught me to be ruthless and cold, to never display any sort of weakness.
The first thing on the agenda was to train the assassins, a task I dreaded. I walked into the training facility on the west side of the warehouse and threw my suit jacket on the bench. I was the first one there and decided to warm up on a punching bag. I rolled my sleeves up to my elbows and wrapped my hands.
As I was fixing my tape, a pair familiar of slender fingers started to massage my back. I turned around to see Sofia Rossini in her usual slutty workout gear rubbing my shoulders. Sofia was a girl who I use to fuck occasionally. She was one of the best seductresses for the Mafia. Granted she was a decent fuck, I cut it off after she started to get too clingy and annoying, that, and a hazel eyed woman captured my attention away from any other female.
“Hey handsome.” She whispered in my ear. “No ones here yet, looks like we have a few minutes alone. Why don’t we have some fun, no?” She said as her hands moved to the front of my chest and grabbed onto my belt.
“Sofia get the fuck off of me and know your place.” I growled as I pushed her hands off of me and stood up.
“But Dant-” she started. I stared a deadly glare at her knowing that she is not to call me by my name. It was disrespectful for a mere assassin to call the Don by their first name.
“Don.” She corrected herself. “You haven’t fucked me in over a month.”
“We’ll find someone else to fulfill your needs.” I said as I walked over to the punching bag.
“Oh come on. You know I was the best fuck you’ve ever had.” She said as she walked over and roughly grabbed my manhood.
“That’s why you kept coming back all those weeks, no?” She said as she was caressing and rubbing my cock through my pants. Her touch use to please me, but now it just disgusts me.
I pushed her roughly, causing her to fall onto the floor and flat on her ass. Her face was astonished as she looked up at me.
“I kept fucking you because you were desperate enough to let anyone get into your pants. Now know your place. I won’t hesitate to kill you.” I growled before I walked away from her.
I spent hours training the assassins in hand to hand combat, making sure Angelo trained the devil Sofia herself so I wouldn’t have to put up with her shit.
I walked into the meeting room, and my phone started ringing. My heart fluttered at the sight of my little vixen calling me. I answered immediately, not caring that I was surrounded by my members. I just needed to hear her tantalizing voice.
“Hey, how are you feeling?” I asked in a gently tone.
“Promise you won’t be mad?” Natalia asked nervously over the phone. My heart dropped when I heard her voice not Rebels.
“Natalia? Where the fuck is Rebel?!” I growled.
Please be okay. Please be okay.
“We went to the mall and-” Isa started to say, but I didn’t want to hear her voice. I needed to know if my little vixen was alright.
“Where the fuck is she? So help me god if she even has one hair out of place I’ll-” I said threatening my sisters.
“Dante! I’m fine!” Rebels voices called out and I felt a wave of relief wash over my anxiety ridden body. The momentary reprieve of relief was then replaced by anger as I heard tires skidding and bullets being shot.
“Did I just hear fucking bullets?” I asked in a deadly as I immediately stood up and quickly walked out of the room.
“Long story short, we went to the mall, a Shadow tried to kidnap or kill me, I killed him, took his phone, disabled the tracker on it,” She started to say. I couldn’t help the smile on my face as she nonchalantly explained how she killed a highly trained assassin and stole his phone. She was incredible.
“That’s my girl.” I said proudly, still smiling.
“Awww” the twins cooed in unison as I heard them load their guns in the distance. I rolled my eyes at their childish words.
“Now we have four cars of Russian mobsters shooting at us on the freeway. Any suggestions?” She said calmly as I heard her tires screech again.
“And we are almost out of ammo.” Isa called out.
“Try and lose them and head in the direction of the second warehouse. I stashed some extra guns under the passenger seat and center console, just in case. Meet me halfway to the warehouse, I’m on my way.” I said in a serious tone. After the first night she got her Demon, I stored an arsenal of weapons in her car, just in case she would ever need them.
“Got it.” She said as her tires screeched again and a crash was faintly heard in the distance. My heart pounded at the thought of her in danger. That Russians were after her… my little vixen… my girl.
“And…Rebel,” I finally spoke.
“Yes?” Her angelic voice spoke. It was mesmerizing.
“Be safe please.” I said gently as I hung up the phone.
“Alright listen up!” I yelled at my members.
“We have four cars, full of Russian Shadows headed towards us. Everyone suit up and follow me.” I yelled as I loaded my gun and walked quickly to an all black Escalade.
I floored it, as hundreds of cars full of my members following me. I know it was a bit excessive, but when it comes to Rebel, I’d do anything to protect that sassy little vixen.
We reached the halfway point and I exited my car. After a few anxiety ridden moments, I finally saw her Black Dodge Demon coming into view. It was covered in bullet holes. The windows and windshield were shattered, but other than that it was still functional.
I rapidly walked over to her drivers side door and roughly opened it as the tattered car came to a stop. I grabbed Rebels shoulders and my heart dropped as I examined her blood spattered hoodie.
“The blood isn’t mine, don’t worry.” She said shrugging, as if reading my mind. I let go of her shoulders and opened the passenger seat, shooing Isa to the backseat. My mind that was once consumed with worry, filled with anger at the thought that the girls blatantly disobeyed me.
“Really Don? You had us all come out to save some girl?” Sofia said as she glanced at Rebel and scoffed. I kept my mouth shut due to the fact I could kill her right now for how she looked at my little vixen.
“Fuck off Sofia.” Isa said as she flipped her off as she got out of the car and went into the backseat. I almost smiled at the disgusted and horrified look on Sofia’s face as she looked at me.
Not giving her the attention she desperately craves, I turned away from her and started to get into the passenger seat.
“Oh, and by the way, I did have oh so much fun with you this morning, like I always do.” She said seductively as her hands trailed across my shoulders slowly as she walked away. Disgust filled me from her touch, but I pushed back the urge to snap her neck. I was more concerned with Rebel, more importantly, what the hell happened.
“The mansion. Drive.” I ordered. As she scowled and floored it out of the barren streets, drifting in a U-turn.
Chapter 37
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
The car ride was silent, the tension so thick you could cut it with a knife. I sighed as we approached the mansion, jealously still consuming me at the thought of Dante leaving me in the morning to be with Sofia. I skidded to a stop, and briskly walked out of the car, leaving all the shopping bags inside the trunk… or at least what’s left of it.
“Rebel, where the fuck are you going!” Dante yelled at me and followed me like a parent chasing after his misbehaving kid.
I ignored him and started to walk faster. I just needed time to think, and to get away… I really just needed to get away from him . He was an enigma, so close one moment, then the next he’s gone. Always near enough to admire, yet far enough that I know I’d never reach him. As we walked through the house, I quickly walked to the backyard.
“Don’t you fucking walk away from me!” Dante’s voice boomed behind me as I continued to walk through the house, and out the back door. I walked into the massive garden in the backyard, and walked within the maze of the rose garden, and got lost within the floral scents.
I closed my eyes for a moment once I was out of view from the mansion, and sat down at a bench. This was my favorite spot in the garden, right in the middle of the estate. It had roses surrounding a large fountain and trees hanging above, blocking the sky and engulfing me within the garden. It was like a lush getaway, a secret passage where I could get away from the madness I call my life.
After a few minutes I heard the sound of light footsteps coming towards me. I slightly opened my eyes to see Dante walking towards me. The orange and red hues from the sunset made him look like an angel walking among us mere mortals.
“Rebel.” He said calmly through gritted teeth as he slowly walked towards me.
“What do you want?” I said, my jealousy spilling to the surface.
“You and my idiotic sisters go out after strict orders to stay inside. You almost get killed. Yet you’re giving me an attitude?” He scoffed as he stood in front of me.
“At least I didn’t leave you this morning to be with another man.” I said raising my eyebrow and standing up, walking away from him yet again.
“What the fuck are you talking about?” He said as he roughly grabbed my arm, turning me to face him and pulling me into his chest.
“Why don’t you go have some more fun with Sofia?” I shrugged. “I’m sure she doesn’t give you half the attitude I do.” I said coldly. He looked at me for a moment, analyzing my face.
“What is this? Some kind of petty jealousy thing over something you don’t even know? Are you that childish?” Dante growled as his face inched closer to mine.
“Dante, I’m tired of playing this endless back and forth with you. You’re giving me mixed signals and they’re giving me whiplash.” I said as I attempted to pull my arm out of his fierce embrace. He held on tighter as his eyes narrowed.
“One minute, you’re kind and gentle, and the next you’re walking around cold and closed off. You’re all over me, then ignore and push me away. It’s frustrating me to no end, and I’m sick of this game you’re playing with me.” I said exhausted. I was tired of it. He laughed an evil laugh that seemed to send a shiver down my spine.
“What you think that just because I saved your life, that we are now exclusive or have some sort of connection?” He said as he let go of my arm and walked away.
“Sweetheart, I don’t date. I don’t do relationships. I don’t do commitments. I don’t make promises I cannot keep. If I want to go off and fuck a new girl every morning and every night, believe me I will do it. So either take me as I am, or don’t. I honestly don’t give a fuck.” He said in a cold tone as he crossed his arms. Tears started to form at his words, I started to blink rapidly in an attempt to hold them in. How could I have been so stupid to try and see the light in such an awful, emotionless man.
I ran past him and sprinted to the house, the tears now flowing down my face. I ran into the house after I quickly took off my shoes and ran up the stairs, running into the firm, chiseled chest of Stephan.
“Shit. I’m sorry.” I said as I wiped the tears streaming down my face. He looked at me for a moment with a sympathetic look before embracing me in a tight hug. His pine scent soothed me as I cried into his shoulder.
Crying was such a foreign feeling to me, I haven’t cried since I was a child. Every built up emotion from the many years of suppression came boiling to the surface, and it honestly felt good. It felt so fucking good to let it all out.
“You okay, Rebel?” He asked gently as he pulled me back to examine my face. I nodded as I wiped the tears from my eyes.
“Who’s the bastard that made you cry?” Stephan asked, his gentle features morphing into a deadly glare. The back door opened and Dante walked in, his hand running through his now messy blonde hair. He looked up at us and his face seemed distressed.
His crystal grey eyes locked onto mine, and then his gaze lowered to Stephan’s arms around my waist and a scowl spread across his face.
“So you’re the bastard that made her upset. Figures.” Stephan said as he walked towards Dante. Stephan’s long strides closed the distance between them in seconds. He shoved Dante’s chest with incredible force, and Dante slightly took a step back.
“Cousin, what the fuck do you think you’re doing.” Dante growled in a low deadly tone as he stepped forward and got in Stephan’s face.
“You think you can just treat everyone like shit and get away with it?” Stephan yelled at him. Dante had a few inches on Stephan. He was much more muscular than him, but Stephan seemed fearless and unfazed.
“I’d suggest you stop talking before I make you stop breathing.” Dante said slowly and dangerously. His hands were balled into fists at his side and the vein on his forehead looked like it was going to explode any second.
“You see that, cousin?” Stephan asked as he bravely grabbed Dante’s face and pointed it towards me. “See those tears, Dante? That is your effect on people. You ruin everyone around you with that fucking temper of yours. Even an amazing woman like Rebel breaks down when she’s around you.” Stephan said in a deadly tone. Dantes face twisted into a scowl at the last sentence and he punched Stephan square in the face, sending him falling to the tile.
I ran up the stairs, I mentally couldn’t take it anymore. As I sprinted up the steps, Angelo, Florence, Giana, and Harry were running downstairs. The twins saw me at the top of the steps and followed me to my room. After the twins entered my bedroom, I slammed the door and started pulling my hair in frustration.
“Rebel, what the fuck happened between Dante and Stephan?” Natalia asked, a worried expression on her face.
I told them everything. Dante’s hurtful words, Stephan comforting me and intervening, and how Dante punched him in the face.
“That fight was a long time coming, it wasn’t your fault Reb.” Isa said as she rolled her eyes at the boys stupidity as she leaned against my headboard.
“They’ve always had issues growing up.” Natalia added as she rubbed my back.
“I’m just grateful to get away from Dante over Christmas, even if it’s just for a few days. I feel like a moron for even liking him.” I said, that was the first time I verbalized that I actually like him… well, liked.
“Rebel, he acts so different around you. We’ve never seen Dante so protective or obsessive over anyone before.” Natalia explained as she reached for her phone.
“Yeah, in this own little twisted and fucked up way, he likes you. But he had a harder upbringing than all of us since he was the heir to the Mafia.” Isa said as she sat up.
“Our dad was a ruthless man. He always prioritized family over everything, but he believed that emotions made a man weak. That was his weakness, his love for our mom, and he recognized that as his greatest blessing and greatest flaw.” Natalia said, a sad expression on her face.
“He raised Dante not to love. Not to show or feel emotions, and I think around you, those emotions surface. He just doesn’t know how to handle them properly, so he always fucks it up.” Isa said as she chuckled slightly.
“Yeah, well I’m just going to keep my distance and regain my sanity.” I groaned. “Thank you two. For everything. You’re my best friends and I love you guys so much.” I said as I stood up and was tackled in a hug by the twins.
Natalia found out I never had pizza before, and ordered five different kinds, each with all different kinds of toppings and dipping sauces.
After we binged pizza and movies, the twins eventually fell asleep on my bed. I laid there, staring at the ceiling, an uneasy feeling overcoming me as I recalled the turbulent day.
The lock on my door clicked open, and I closed my eyes, pretending to be asleep. Light footsteps made their way across the room to my side of the bed. The familiar masculine scent invalided my senses as a calloused hand stroked my hair. Dante kissed me on the forehead, his lips lingering for a few moments, before he walked out of the room.
Chapter 38
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
I spent this horrid Christmas Eve morning wrapping gifts then replacing the windshields and windows of my car, the somber melodies of Led Zeppelin striking chords in my uneasy soul. Babe I’m Gonna Leave You started playing on my phone as I sighed as I finished installing the passenger window. I’ve successfully avoided Dante all day yesterday, and started the process of completely forgetting about him.
His words hit me to the core. Granted, I wasn’t asking for exclusivity, more so just a direction we are headed in. After analyzing and over analyzing, my heart began to ache at the realization that Dante will always be his cold menacing self.
In the span of a month and a half, I went from being a poverty ridden Stanford student, to having millions in the bank, to working for the Italian Mafia, being shot, killing two Russian members, and throughout that entire time, I found myself under the mesmerizing trance of the ruthless Don himself. I wouldn’t want him to change, he’s incredible just the way he is, but I wanted more stability in my already unstable life. A stability he could not offer me.
My phone buzzed, and I grabbed it from my pocket to see that Stephan was FaceTiming me. I put down my tools and answered the call.
“Stephan! To what do I owe the honor.” I said smiling.
“I was just thinking about you and wanted to see you. Merry Christmas, gorgeous.” Stephan said with a charming smile. He was sitting in a luxurious leather seat in a bright room.
“Merry Christmas, Stephan.” I smiled a half smile back at him. “Will you not be joining us today?” I asked curiously. I haven’t seen him since the fight erupted between him and Dante.
“Unfortunately not. I’ve been in France working on getting everything settled for the ball in February.” He shrugged. “Duty calls, I guess.” He said as he laughed.
“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that.” I said frowning.
“Well I’m sorry I won’t be able to give you your gift on Christmas. Guess I’ll just have to do it when I get back.” He said smiling.
“Stephan, you really didn’t have to do that.” I said smiling at the thought that he got me a gift.
“Now why wouldn’t I want to get such an exquisite woman a gift on Christmas?” He said raising an eyebrow and making me laugh as his silly expression.
“When will you be back?” I asked, now feeling obligated to get him a gift.
“I’ll be back by New Years Eve. But I do have to go, I can’t wait to see you when I get back.” He said smiling. We said a quick goodbye and wished each other a Merry Christmas before hanging up. I sighed and walked back to my car picked up where I left off.
Any woman would be absolutely swooning over Stephan. He was handsome, charming, thoughtful… but not Dante.
I heard a soft knock coming from the garage door, and I looked at it as I furrowed my eyebrows.
“Um… come in?” I said in a confused tone, unsure how to respond to this situation.
“Rebel, honey. Are you okay?” Florence asked as she opened the garage door slightly.
“Hey, Florence.” I said as I smiled at her. “Just fixing up my car before the festivities.” I said as I put down my tools again and she entered the garage. She was dressed casually in white silky pajamas. The collared shirt had red buttons on them, and the pants were loose around her ankles. Apparently it’s a tradition to spend Christmas Eve and Christmas in your pajamas in the Vino mansion.
“Something you do to escape, huh?” She laughed as she walked over with two fresh baked blueberry muffins in her hands. She extended out one to me and gave me a gentle smile.
“Something like that.” I uttered, smiling as I took the delicious pastry in my hand.
“I used gardening as my escape from reality. There’s something about planting life into the soil, and nurturing it as it grows into something extraordinary.” She said as she took a bite of her muffin.
“So I’m assuming you planted the garden outside?” I asked her, leaning against my car and taking a bite of the pastry. The blueberry and pecan flavors melted in my mouth.
“It took me many years, but yes.” She said as she looked out the garage doors into the garden in the front yard. “It was my reprieve, especially after my husband passed.” She said as sadness crept up in her eyes.
“But I always went there to get away from the stress, this lifestyle, the violence, the heartache, everything.” She said as I ate my muffin in two big bites, my soul sang in tranquility at the delicious treat.
“So what’re you escaping from dear?” Florence laughed as she noticed my full mouth and face full of crumbs. I quickly swallowed the remaining muffin.
“Well, everything really. I love doing things that require my full attention and focus. It eases my mind in a way. I have the horrid habit of overthinking and over analyzing just about everything.” I said shrugging.
“You wouldn’t happen to be escaping from my oldest son, would you?” She asked as she smiled at me. I looked at the floor as a response.
Was I that easy to
read
?
“Oh honey, it’s obvious. He’s been sulking around the house since yesterday.” Florence laughed as if she read my thoughts. She walked over to me and placed a perfectly manicured hand on my shoulder.
“His father, much to my disagreement, raised him to be a ruthless, cold hearted Mafia leader. His father thought it would be better for us in the long run.” Florence said as she looked down at the floor.
“But you bring the good out from him. Well, whatever good is left.” She laughed as she leaned against the car with me and took her hand off my shoulder.
“He may be an irrational oaf sometimes, but please, don’t give up on my son. You and him are more similar than you think, and I have a feeling that he needs you more than he lets on.” Florence smiled.
“I just don’t know what to do about him Florence.” I sighed as I slightly smiled at her.
“Oh honey, love is a disaster that takes you by storm. It’s never the typical love story portrayed in movies or novels. Love is painful is the most beautiful way. It will crush your soul yet be your only reason for existence. It’ll make you feel the worst pain imaginable yet incomprehensible joy, all at the same time.” Florence explained with a smile on her face.
“But like I said, just don’t give up on Dante just yet. He’s quite smitten with you.” Florence said as she linked arms with me and led me inside. “Come on, lunch is almost ready.” She said smiling. I couldn’t help but look at Florence as a mother-figure. Her wisdom is beyond her years, and she always is able to tell what I’m thinking… it must be her motherly intuition.
The entire Vino mansion was decorated with glimmering Christmas lights and ornaments. The aroma of fresh baked pastry’s and turkey filled the air while Christmas music was gently playing throughout the halls.
The dining table displayed a feast fit for a King. Turkey, ham, garlic mashed potatoes, stuffing, lasagna, four different kinds of pasta, dinner rolls, and a wide array of desserts.
“Merry Christmas Eve!” Natalia and Isa squealed as they ran over and embraced me in a tight hug. Natalia was wearing a large red t-shirt that said “Thing 1” and Isa wore a matching black shirt that read “Thing 2”. They both wore Santa hats and fluffy red pajama pants.
“Merry Christmas guys.” I laughed at their outfits. I looked around the room to see Angelo sitting next to Damon at the dining room table while Giana and Harry were kissing under a mistletoe. I couldn’t help but cringe at the extreme display of affection they showed. I let out a breath of relief realizing that Dante was no where in sight.
“Alright children, settle down.” Florence said as she pointed to Giana and Harry and smirked. “Lunch is served!” She smiled widely as everyone proceeded to go to their seats.
“Aren’t we going to wait for Dante?” I asked the twins curiously. They both looked at me with their eyebrows raised.
“Dante never joins us for holidays. For Thanksgiving he joined us for 3 minutes before excusing himself to his office.” Natalia scoffed.
“Yeah it was a Thanksgiving miracle that he even stayed for 3 minutes.” Isa laughed.
“Rebel, dear. Maybe you can try and talk him into joining us this year?” Florence asked, hope beaming in her eyes.
Fuck, who can say no to her?
“Um… sure. I’ll be right back.” I said hesitantly as I left the dining room and walked towards his office.
I was about to knock on the large wooden double doors, when I paused. Nervousness consumed my body, as I took a deep breath, and knocked gently on the door.
“Go away.” Dante spoke out coldly.
“…Okay then.” I uttered under my breath as I turned around.
I walked about two steps before the massive wooden doors flung open. Dante was wearing grey joggers than hung low on his waist. His black v-neck shirt was tight on his body, displaying his muscular physique. His blonde hair was messy underneath the black beanie he wore.
“Rebel? Is everything alright?” He asked in a gentle tone. His face was soft… looking almost vulnerable.
“Yeah… everything’s fine. I just wanted to see if you were joining us for lunch?” I asked curiously. He paused for a moment before he leaned up against the door frame and crossed his arms.
“No, why would I?” He scoffed. His soft demeanor melting like ice on a summers day.
“Because it’s Christmas Eve?” I said obviously.
“Your point?” He said as he raised an eyebrow.
“Your family wants to spend time with you, Dante.” I said rolling my eyes.
“They see me everyday.” He shrugged. “Besides, I’m sure no one wants me there. I’ll just ruin their holiday.” He scoffed. Growing annoyed, I turned around and started to walk. I took two steps before I paused.
“Well, I want you there.” I said above a whisper, before I started to walk back towards the dining room.
I walked down the long corridors of the hallways, analyzing what I just said to Dante. There was an irresistible and destructive pull I had towards him, and as much as I was pushing him away, I part of me wanted him there, next to me.
I made it to the dining room and gave Florence a sad smile, which she returned when she realized I came back alone. Damon took my seat, so I sat next to the empty chair at the head of the table.
We started to eat when the sounds of footsteps echoed through the hallway. We all stopped and looked to see Dante gracefully crossing the dining room and taking his seat at the end of the table, his eyes locked on mine. I gave him a slight smile as he sat down next to me.
“Dante!” The twins exclaimed in unison.
“Oh son, I’m so glad you’re joining us.” Florence said, clapping her hands together making her bracelets clink together.
“Yeah thanks for gracing us with your presence, brother.” Angelo smirked.
“Whatever. Let’s eat.” Dante said as his hand gripped mine under the table.
Chapter 39
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
Dante looked more bored than ever when everyone began to open their gifts. The Christmas tree looked like it belonged in Times Square. It was frosted with fake white snow, and reached the top of the high ceilings within the house. The red string lights glistened against the gold ornaments. A lavish green ribbon was wrapped stylishly around the tree. Underneath the tree was more presents that I have ever seen, all wrapped in luxurious wrapping papers and tied with bows with large festive name tags.
The Vino family gathered around the tree, making sure to bring their desserts with them, and sat on the floor in the living room. Dante sat on the couch and rested his head on his hand as his eyes struggled to stay open.
I could relate to the feeling of disappointment of waking up on Christmas Day to an empty tree in a vacant house, and couldn’t help but feel uneasy at the fact that Dante didn’t get any presents from his family, nor did they get any for him.
“Dante, can you help me carry my gifts please?” I asked as I walked into the living room.
“You seem to have carried them inside by yourself just fine.” He said sarcastically with his eyes closed. I grabbed the nearest pillow and started to smack him with it repeatedly. His family started to laugh in amusement.
“Va bene! Va bene! Enough!” He said as he angrily grabbed the pillow from my hands and shot me a deadly glare. I smirked as he stood up and followed me up the stairs.
My bedroom looked like Santa’s workshop exploded. Scraps of wrapping paper decorated my wooden floors and glitter has managed to smother every inch of the room. Dante started to chuckle at me as I frantically walked over to the desk and tore open the drawers searching for a marker.
“Never would have taken you as the festive type.” Dante said as he watched me search through the drawers. He clicked his tongue, causing me to look at him. He nodded his head towards the coffee table, where three markers were messily scattered upon the glass.
I quickly walked over, tossed a marker at Dante. I didn’t label the gifts yet, and for once in my life, I was thankful for my procrastination. I labeled all the gifts with sticky notes, so I could remember which one was which. I grabbed the diamond necklace for Florence, and tossed it to Dante. He effortlessly caught it, and looked at it confused. I threw him a marker, which he also caught with ease.
“Oh, no fucking way.” Dante said as he scowled.
“That’s to your mom, from you. You’re welcome.” I said rolling my eyes.
“Why are you doing this?” He asked as he continued to look at the poorly wrapped gift in his hand.
“A gift from you would be better than anything I could ever give your family.” I explained as I gathered the other gifts and started to place them in front of him. I decided to divide the gifts in two, one from Dante, and one from me.
“Why would I give them a gift when they have everything they could ever possibly want?” He scoffed as he walked over to me and sat down on the decorative chair.
“It’s not about the gift, it’s about the thought. You could literally give them a picture of your middle finger, and they’ll still love it because you put in the effort to do something for them.” I said as I started to label my gifts.
“That’s actually rather brilliant now that you mention it.” He said smirking as he looked at his hand. “Which angle would be better?” He said as he flipped me off then rotated his hand.
“Just label the damn tags.” I said laughing. After examining all the angles his middle finger could make, he was silent for a moment as he looked down at the gifts.
“I’m only doing this for you, you know that right?” He said barely above a whisper. I looked up at him as he continued to look at the gifts on the floor. I walked over to him and wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek.
“I know.” I whispered to him as I smiled. “I’ll consider this act of kindness my Christmas present from you.” I said as I kissed his forehead. His eyes closed and a small smile formed on his face. He grabbed my waist and pulled me down onto his lap.
“What about my gift, amore?” He whispered in my ear as he drew little circles on my thigh. He kissed my ear down to my collarbone. Making a shiver run down my spine.
“That’ll be for later.” I said as I poked his nose, causing him to frown like a child. I laughed as I freed myself from his grasp. He pouted at me before hesitantly labeling the gifts.
After we were finished, our arms were full of poorly wrapped gifts. We entered the living room, surprised to see the entire family waited for us to come back.
“Geez took you long enough! Come on! I can’t wait much longer.” Angelo whined as he rushed over and took the gifts from my hand and sprinted back to the massive tree. The perfectly wrapped gifts had all been separated, each person sitting in the middle of a massive pile of bows and shiny wrapped gifts. I looked over to a very tense looking Dante, and elbowed him softly in the ribs.
“What was that for?” He whispered angrily at me as he shot me a deadly glare.
“Hand out your gifts.” I whispered back at him as I nodded my head towards the tree.
“You do it.” He scoffed as he rolled his eyes, a bad habit he seemed to have picked up from somewhere.
“This is my gift from you, remember?” I whispered softly as I roughly pinched his tricep.
“Jesus woman, alright! Enough with the physical abuse.” He whined as he walked over to the tree.
He grabbed Florences poorly wrapped present in his arm, and held it out to her. Florence looked up at him in confusion before grabbing it and looking at the tag. Her eyes immediately started to swell up with tears as she stared at Dante’s messy penmanship with a giant smile.
He quickly made his way around to the other family members who were watching him in awe. Giana had the same reaction as Florence, Harry looked at his present like it was going to explode any second, the twins practically tackled him before his instincts kicked in and he side stepped them causing them to fall to the floor, Angelo slightly made fun of him before giving him a giant man hug, and Damon was shocked that he was included.
Their reactions were the most priceless thing I have ever seen. They were all genuinely shocked and excited that Dante not only joined them for dinner, but actually thought of them. I looked over to a pile of presents by the couch, and was surprised to see they were for me.
“Merry Christmas everyone. I’m so grateful to have such an amazing family and to be able to spend it with you all, and thank you Rebel for being apart of such an amazing day.” Florence said as she was still wiping the tears from her eyes. I smiled at her words. I might not be apart of this family, but they’ve treated me like their own, and always went out of their way to make me feel welcome and accepted. I’d do anything to protect them.
“Can we open the presents now?” Angelo whined like a child.
“Yes, yes. Go ahead.” Florence said as she sat down in the center of the maze of presents. I took my seat on the floor in the middle of the fortress of gifts
I saw my plain red and white wrapping paper getting ripped to shreds, everyone excited to see what Dante has given them. He was sitting directly behind me on the couch, looking as tense as ever with an emotionless expression on his face. I leaned back and sat in between his legs, wrapping my hand around his calf. He placed a hand on my shoulder, and his body physically relaxed as he rubbed smaller circles on my back.
“Oh my god Dante this is beautiful.” Florence exclaimed as she opened the jewelry box and started to cry again. She walked over to Dante and hugged him in a soul crushing embrace. He hugged her back, still not letting go of my shoulder.
“Dante these earrings are beautiful. Thank you so much!” Giana said as she also came over to hug Dante.
“Dude! I’ve been wanting this console for months but they’re sold out everywhere! Thanks brother!” Angelo came over put Dante in a chokehold. I looked up at Dante to see him slightly smiling as he wrestled his younger brother. The sight practically made my soul melt.
“Holy shit!” The twins squealed as the ran through the mess of presents on the floor and tackled Dante, successfully this time. He laughed as he stood up, causing the twins to go flying.
“This is probably now my new favorite sweater. Thanks Dante.” Harry said as he smiled at Dante. He walked over and gave him a fist bump. Dante looked at the sweater and bit his lip, attempting to hold back a laugh.
“A bright blue sweater vest? Really?” He laughed as he whispered in my ear.
“Shhh he loves that shit.” I said as I playfully smacked his shoulder.
“OH MY GOD OH MY GOD!” Damon yelled as he ripped off the remaining wrapping paper on his hard drive.
“120 Terabytes, 2600MB/s, 4K displays, Dual Thunderbolt 3… I’m in heaven.” Damon said as he pretended to faint, holding his new hard drive closely to his chest.
“I’m so happy I could kiss you right now, Dante.” Damon exclaimed, causing the room to erupt in laughter.
“Please, refrain yourself.” Dante said as he rolled his eyes.
Everyone received tons of gifts from clothes, to jewelry, cars, new guns, knives, anything you could think of. Everyone loved the gifts I gave them, Harry started to cry when he held the limited edition of Wuthering Heights, causing Dante to laugh so hard he had to leave the room for a few minutes. Angelo laughed at the medical book I gave him, saying he’ll cherish it forever as a remembrance of our friendship, making Dante almost punched him for some reason. Damon promised to clean his equipment now that he had the proper tools to do so, and Giana and Florence loved the new editions to the wardrobes.
I was shocked at the gifts I received. Damon gave me a desktop computer with the quickest software in the world, Angelo bought me a new body kit for my now tattered Dodge Demon That will he delivered next week, the twins got me five different kinds of guns with silencers (a gift Dante surely enjoyed), Florence got me a pair of expensive looking earrings, and Giana and Harry got me a collection of my favorite books to add to my library.
After a quick and delicious dinner, I retreated to my room to finish packing for my trip to Seattle. My flight was at 1AM, and it was 11:30PM right now. I packed enough clothes for the 3 days I’ll be staying there. I looked at the guns sprawled across my desk, and hid two handguns and silencers in my check in bag, just in case. I looked at my desk and saw the gold wrapping paper of Dante’s present. I didn’t want to make him feel uncomfortable by giving him his present in front of everyone.
Figuring he’d be in his office, I started to make my way towards the familiar wooden doors. I knocked on the door, and didn’t get a response. I cautiously opened the doors, and walked into the pristine, vacant office.
I walked over to the large modern desk that dominated the room. I moved the stapler and a few files, and placed his present in the center of his desk. I grabbed a pen and a piece of paper from the printer.
Couldn’t help but think of you when I saw this.
Merry Christmas Dante.
Your Little Vixen
I smirked at the note before folding it and placing it underneath the box. I walked out of the office and downstairs. The twins were waiting for me to drive me to the airport. I was never very fond of goodbyes, so I told them to tell the family that I’ll miss them and be back in 3 days.
I couldn’t help but feel a little homesick as I watched the lit up mansion fade off into the distance.
Chapter 40
**
DANTE VINO POV
**
The cold breeze caressed my warm skin as I sat in the garden and stared at the horribly wrapped gift between my fingers. It was wrapped multiple times to cover the edges, the flimsy red paper held together by multiple layers of scotch tape.
Should I re-wrap it?
It’s hideous.
I should have attempted to put a bow on it.
But it’s just going to get ripped open anyways.
Is it too much?
Is it not enough?
Fuck I’m nervous.
Why am I so nervous?
I shouldn’t be this damn nervous.
“Dante,” my mother said as she placed a hand on my shoulder, startling me. I was so consumed by my thoughts of this horrific looking excuse for a gift that I didn’t notice she entered the garden. I quickly shoved the gift in my pocket and heard the paper crinkle even more than it already has.
Fuck.
“You okay son?” She asked gently as she sat next to me.
“I’m fine.” I responded coldly as I stared at the roses in front of me.
“Thank you for today. It means more to us than you could ever possibly imagine.” She said as her brown eyes started to tear up again.
“Please, mom. No more crying.” I sighed as I hugged her.
“I love you son, and I’m so proud of the man you’re becoming.” She said as more tears flowed down her eyes and onto my shirt.
“Thanks mother.” I said as I pulled out of the awkward hug. I was never good at expressing my emotions. I couldn’t even remember the last time I told my mother I loved her… or anyone else for that matter.
“That gifts for Rebel isn’t it?” She said as she raised an eyebrow at me and wiped the tears from her eyes.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I said as I scooted away from her on the bench and crossed my arms defensively.
“Dante, I’m your mother. You can’t hide things from me even if you tried.” She said smiling at me. I sighed, knowing that she’s right. My mother is practically a private fucking detective when it comes to our family.
“She’s going to love anything you give her, you know that right?” She said softly.
“You sound just like her.” I laughed, remembering my little vixens words from earlier as I glanced at my hand.
“Maybe because I know what I’m talking about.” My mother laughed with me.
“Now go on, don’t be a bitch.” My mother said as she stood up and smirked.
“Such wonderful words of encouragement, mother.” I scoffed as I stood up and dusted myself off. She only laughed as she walked away.
I looked at the garden, pulled out my old and worn knife, and clipped a rose that was perfectly in bloom because it reminded me of a certain hazel eyed girl.
I walked back into the mansion with sweaty palms and flustered thoughts. I made sure to not touch the horrid looking present in my pocket in an attempt to not ruin it further. I knocked on her door once, before barging in only to see that her room was empty.
I walked to the twins room, hellbent on finding her. I knocked and quickly swung open the door to also find it vacant. I growled in annoyance at the massive house and started to search downstairs. My strides were long and quick as I walked down the stairs.
Angelo and Damon was playing on the new gaming console, completely engulfed in their new racing game. Giana, Florence, and Harry were in the kitchen admiring the absurd blue sweater vest Harry now refuses to take off. Annoyance filled me as I walked back into my office.
This was childish. I should have never gotten her a gift. What a waste of time.
I pushed open the wooden doors, practically slamming them into the wall. I walked to my desk and sat in the leather chair. I leaned back, closed my eyes, and ran my hand through my hair.
I took out the lousy gift, and tossed it onto my desk without looking. I heard the shitty paper crinkle again, only adding to my frustration. I grit my teeth as anger consumed me.
I slammed my hand down to grab the stapler, desperately needed to just break something. To my surprise, it wasn’t in its usual place. I looked down at my desk and saw a small, gold wrapped present with a small white bow next to my hand. I picked it up, eyeing it curiously.
My father insisted that I never received any type oF gifts growing up. He always said that it would make me weak and that a real man should earn everything he has, not just be given things freely. He forbid my family from giving me anything. It use to bother me when I was younger, but after my 5th birthday, it didn’t effect my anymore and I eventually just stopped attending holiday festivities all together. Even when my family tried to sneak me gifts, I refused, always remembering what my father instilled into me since I was born.
I grabbed the paper that was laying underneath the present, and opened it skeptically. The beautiful and elegant penmanship made my heart skip a beat.
Couldn’t help but think of you when I saw this.
Merry Christmas Dante.
- Your Little Vixen.
I reread the letter over and over again, finally understanding what Rebel meant about the “thought” behind the gift. I smiled at the mere thought of her just thinking about me. Just this note alone would be the greatest present she could have given me.
I took the box in my rough hands, and quickly ripped it open to reveal a two other boxes. I opened the first one and saw that it was a brand new poker knife. It was sleek, and I flicked my wrist and it quickly opened. I smiled as I examined it, it was perfect, and just what I needed. I quickly reached in my pocket and tossed my old and tattered knife on the table and immediately replaced it with the new one.
I quickly opened the second box and smiled immediately when I saw the all black glock inside. I picked it up, and held it forward, aiming it in front of me. It was a masterpiece. A beautiful masterpiece. I held it closer, examining it when an engraving caught my eye:
To the man who infuriates and ignites my soul all at once.
I began to chuckle as I read, and reread her words. And eventually, I tilted my head back on my seat, a dumb smile plastered across my face. She was my safe haven, and my anger. She drove me more insane than I thought possible, but just being near her brought me tranquility. It was perfect. She was perfect.
I kissed the glock before placing it on my waistband, the cool metal constantly reminding me that it’s there.
I emptied out a box on the bookshelf, and placed her note there, keeping it safe just in case I destroy my office in a fit of rage again.
I gently placed Rebels gift in my pocket as I walked downstairs again in another attempt to find her. As I reached the bottom of the stairs, the twins walked through the front door with a somber look on their faces… without my little vixen.
“Where Rebel?” I asked them curiously.
“We just dropped her off.” Natalia said as she started to take her boots off.
“Fuck what are we going to do without her for that long?” Isa groaned.
“What do you mean you just dropped her off?” I said in a deadly tone. The twins looked at each other before staring back at me.
“Tell me. Now.” I ordered. The twins visibly gulped as their eyes widened.
“She went back home for a few days to visit her family.” Gigi said as she walked in from the kitchen.
Home? But this is her home.
“To Seattle? What family? For how long?” I yelled as I ran my hand through my hair.
“Yes, Seattle. And for three days. Now calm down.” Gigi ordered as she pointed a finger at me and walked back into the kitchen.
Three days. Three fucking days?
“When was her flight?” I snapped at the twins.
“1AM.” They said in unison. I looked at my watch, it was 12:10AM.
I practically ran to the garage and grabbed the keys to my Mercedes G-Wagon. I started the engine and sped out of the estate, flooring it the entire way to the airport.
Chapter 41
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“Ladies and gentleman we will be departing shortly. We apologize again for the delay.” The woman said nervously over the intercom.
“You sure you don’t want some of my Taki chips, they’re delicious.” The greasy, overweight man to the right of me asked, yet again.
“No thank you.” I repeated for the fifth time, annoyance filling my voice as I discreetly rolled my eyes.
“I’ll take some man!” The middle aged man to the left of me who smelt like stale cigarettes exclaimed in a voice much louder than what is appropriate on a small aircraft.
He reached over me to grab a handful of the red shaped chips, spilling some on me in the process. I mentally calculated how I could get away with murdering two irritating men on a crowded plane.
How the fuck am I going to survive this 13 hour flight.
“ Miss Simmons?“ The flight attendant said in a sweet voice, snapping me out of my murderous schemes.
“Yes?” I said, looking up at the young flight attendant.
“You’ve been upgraded to first class.” She said in her high pitched voice.
Thank fucking Jesus.
I quickly grabbed my backpack and phone, and shuffled out of the crowded seats. I don’t know how I was upgraded to first class, but I wasn’t going to question it. I walked through the narrow aisle, hitting elbows and shoulders with my bag along the way.
I walked through the curtain, and smiled when I saw that it was completely empty. First class was luxurious to say the least. Instead of seats, there were flat beds inside of cubicles each with their own TV screen displaying the duration of the flight and geolocation. There were two beds side by side on the flight, making me extra grateful that no one was here. The beds came with long, light blue curtains for additional privacy. The flight attendant handed me some white silk pajamas and plush white slippers. I entered the private bathroom and quickly changed. Afterwards, she led me to a seat towards the corner.
“Let me know if you need anything else, ma’am.” She said before she walked away.
I looked into the cubicle and was surprised to see Dante already casually laying down in the bed next to mine, dressed in similar pajamas and flipping through movies on the screen. The beds were surprisingly large enough to fit his 6’2 frame comfortably.
“You thought you could leave without saying goodbye?” He said as he sat up and smirked.
“You act as if I wasn’t going to come back.” I chucked as I sat down on my bed. I sunk down into what I assume was a memory foam mattress. I poked it a few times, causing Dante to laugh.
“Well, what if you didn’t?” He said seriously as he removed the barricade between the beds.
“If I did decide to leave, I know you’d burn down everything in your path until you find me.” I said smirking at him.
“You’re damn right I would.” He said as he looked at me with a playful yet serious expression on his face.
We buckled in our seatbelts as the flight took off. Once we were in the air, Dante unbuckled his seat belt before unbuckling mine. He reached over and closed the curtain before he pulled me close to his chest and held me in a tight embrace. I felt something poking me on his waistband and smiled.
“I see you found your present.” I said as I brought my hand to his chest. “You like it?” I asked nervously.
“It’s perfect. I’m never going anywhere without them.” He said before he smiled and kissed my forehead. I smiled as his masculine scent and muscular arms embraced me. We stayed like this for a moment before the nagging question in my mind reared it’s ugly head.
“Dante, why did you follow me?” I asked as I pulled away slightly to look up at his crystal grey eyes.
“Do you want my logical answer? Or my irrational answer?” He said with a smirk.
“How about both?” I said laughing. I absolutely adored this playful side of Dante.
“Logically, we have some of the worlds best assassins trying to kill us. I can’t keep you safe if you’re in another country.” He said seriously. His playful expression completely disintegrating.
“I can take care of myself you know.” I said as I raised an eyebrow at him.
“Sure you can.” He said sarcastically.
“And 72 hours without your witty and brazen attitude would be rather tedious. That, and I wouldn’t have been able to give you your gift.” He said as he reached into the pocket of his silk pajamas. He pulled away from our embrace and brought out a red present with a white rose on top the box. It was wrapped even more poorly than mine were, making me assume that Dante wrapped it himself. I couldn’t help but feel giddy at the fact that Dante did something completely out of his comfort zone… for me.
“Merry Christmas my little vixen.” Dante whispered as handed it to me with a tense expression on his face while he ran his hand through his hair nervously.
I looked at him and smiled brightly before I carefully removed the rose, placing it next to me, and opened the tightly wrapped present. After I struggled to remove the layers of tape, I held a rectangular white jewelry box in my hands. I opened it and somehow, my smile grew wider. Inside held a piece of paper with Dante’s messy writing.
There are no words strong enough, or lovely enough, to describe how I feel about you. You are everything to me.
“F. Scott Fitzgerald.” I said as I beamed up at Dante.
“He’s much better with words than I am.” Dante chuckled nervously.
I removed the note, and carefully tucked it inside my practically indestructible computer case in my backpack, keeping it safe until we were back in Venice. Inside the box was the bullet he extracted from my arm, completely cleaned and attached to a chain. I chuckled slightly at the irony of both of our gifts, and how alike and in sync our minds were.
“I said I’d protect you with my life, Rebel. I meant every word. If you…” he said, struggling to find the words as he gently placed the necklace around my neck. “If you were to die… I’d have to live with the agony of dying twice: once when I lose you, and again when I take my last breath. It’ll ruin me.” He whispered as he cupped my face. His crystal grey eyes were soft and his eyebrows were furrowed.
“I want you to have this, and remember that. I’ll always protect you, even at the cost of my own life. I’d happily jump in front of a bullet for you if it meant that you’d be okay.” He said softly as he stared down at me, a hint of pain in his voice.
My tiny hands clutched onto his silk pajamas and I pulled him towards me, electricity coursing in my veins as I crashed my lips onto his. The world around us vanished and time seized to exist.
Chapter 42
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
His hand tangled into my hair while his other arm wrapped around my waist and pulled me against his chest so I was straddling him as he leaned back against the cubicle wall.
His tongue grazed my lips awaiting for them to part, and I granted him access without a second thought. Our tongues intertwined in a fight for dominance as a slight moan escaped my mouth when he gripped my hair tighter.
It was a kiss filled with so much urgency and passion, as if we were two love struck teens who have been apart for years. This kiss spoke all the unsaid words between us, as if it was a mutual understanding and a declaration of immense emotion.
I leaned back, making us fall onto the bed without breaking our kiss. Dante held himself up on his elbows and my hands tangled into his blonde hair as his hand explored my curves. I lifted my hips up, rubbing against his hard on through his thin pajamas. I bit his lip as he moaned softly into my mouth.
He kissed my lips before gently trailing kisses down my neck. He gently undid the flimsy buttons of my silk pajamas, opening them painfully slow as he sucked on the soft spot of my neck. A moan escaped my lips as he bit down softly and undid the last button. I lifted my chest off the memory foam mattress, giving him access to remove the shirt completely.
I was wearing a red lace bra that unclipped in the front, grateful I actually wore matching panties today. He looked down at my body as he slowly traced down the middle of my chest with his rough fingers, leaving goosebumps in their wake.
“So beautiful.” He said as his hand made its way to the center of my chest.
“I love how your body responds to me.” He said as he unclipped the bra with one hand, releasing my full breasts from their captivity and making a moan escape my lips.
“Shhh baby. We have to be quiet.” He said as he placed a finger over my mouth and smirked.
I should be embarrassed about my naked body, but the way Dante looked at me with admiration and lust made those feelings evaporate. If anything, it made me feel more confident than ever before. Feeling brave, I licked the base of his finger up to the top, and took it into my mouth as I sucked on it gently, wiping the smirk off his face as I stared into his grey eyes mischievously.
“Fuck.” He breathed as he watched me suck on his finger. After a moment, he pulled it away from my mouth and traced it down my chest. He dipped his head and kissed the top of my breasts while his finger did circles around my nipple, teasing me.
He licked my erect nipple while his hand pinched the other, making my back arch and a moan escape my mouth. He tortured my senses with his tongue before moving his hand down to the waistband of my silk pants. He kissed my stomach softly as he untied the string and pulled them down and off of me completely before tossing them carelessly to the side.
I sat up and started to undo the buttons of his shirt, completely opening them to reveal his tattooed chest. I gently traced the ink of his family crest with my fingers as he slightly shivered. I pushed the fabric of the shirt down his arms, leaving him in his strained pajama pants and his necklace.
“I… I want to do something for you.” I whispered as I grabbed the strings of his pants and undid the already loose knot.
“You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to.” Dante whispered as he cupped my face with both of his tattooed hands and looked my in the eyes. His dilated pupils held concern as he looked down at me.
“I want to.” I said as I smiled and firmly gripped his waistband. He leaned back while holding onto my chest. His hips lifted as I pushed his pants and boxers down at the same time. His erection sprung out, making my eyes widen at the thickness and length.
“…I’ve never done this before, Dante.” I whispered nervously as I kissed down his chest to his hips, making his shiver at my touch.
“Shh it’s okay baby. I love the fact that you’ve never done this with anyone else.” He said as his hands weaved into my hair and his grey eyes looked down at me.
I got onto my knees and leaned forward, arching my back and taking his length into my hand. It was so thick that my petite hand couldn’t wrap around it completely. I wrapped my mouth around the tip, tasting a slightly salty substance as I twirled my tongue around the soft skin.
“Holy shit baby.” He whispered as he threw his head back and moaned. My panties moistened even more just by seeing what I was doing to him.
I pushed his cock deeper into my mouth as he moaned softly in pleasure. I felt his tip hit the back of my throat, surprising myself that I wasn’t gagging.
“Holyyy fuck Rebel.” Dante moaned quietly as he gripped onto the sheets of the bed while his hand tightened in my hair.
I started to move my lips up and down his length, pressing my tongue against him. He softly grabbed my hand and guided it along the base of his cock, showing me exactly how he likes it.
“Fuck baby. If you don’t stop now… I’m gonna cum.” He whispered as his breathing became ragged as he looked down at me.
I started moving faster, getting into a rhythm as my tongue swirled around his dick. I started to slightly twist my hand around his length.
“Oh.. oh fuck. Holy shit that feels so good.” He moaned as I continued to twist my hand.
“Fuck Rebel.” He moaned. He brought his fist up to his mouth and bit his fingers to suppress his deep moan as he threw his head back and released into my mouth. His hard cock twitched as my throat filled with his warm orgasm. I kept my pace, going faster even after his orgasm as his body started to squirm and moan even louder.
“Oh baby.” He said as he gripped the sheets so hard his knuckles turned white. I felt his cock start to harden again in my mouth. I slowly took it out of my mouth and licked my lips as I looked up at him.
“You like that?” I whispered as I crawled back up to his chest. He gripped my ass roughly and pulled me close to him as he kissed me passionately.
“That was by far, the best blowjob I’ve ever received. I’ve never came that quickly before.” He breathed as our foreheads touched and our breathing synced. “Your turn.” Dante said as he smirked and flipped me over so I was on my back. He moved down my body and his rough fingers grabbed the delicate fabric of my lace panties.
“Please don’t rip these, I actually like them.” I laughed as he look up at me with a mischievous smirk and his eyebrow raised.
“I’ll buy you more.” He said as he quickly ripped my panties in half and tossed them carelessly. The sight made my body ignite. His head dipped down and kissed my inner thigh, his beard tickling my skin.
His kisses inched closer to my aching pussy, until he finally reached his destination. He slowly licked my folds as his eyes closed and a deep moan vibrated through him adding to the already incredible sensation.
“Fuck your pussy tastes so sweet, baby.” He moaned before his tongue began its assault on my begging core. His tongue caressed my folds, his beard feeling irresistible on my shaven pussy.
He sucked and licked me as I bit my lip trying to hold back my moans. My hand tangled into his blonde hair, pulling on it as he continued to pleasure me. He slipped a finger into me, as I whined in euphoria.
“You have such a tight little pussy baby.” He said before he started to pulse his finger. “So fucking wet for me.” He said against my core. The vibrations of his voice sending a shockwave through my body. He slipped another finger in, stretching me out as his tongue started to suck on my throbbing clit.
“Cum for me baby.” He whispered, and his words alone threw me over the edge of euphoria. I covered my mouth with my hand, muffling the moans of his name as an orgasm crashed through my body.
“That’s it baby. Keep cumming for me.” He said as he slipped a third finger into my dripping pussy. He continued his assault on my body as I felt pressure rapidly build up again in my stomach again. My body started to shake as he sucked on my clit roughly, throwing me into another earth shattering orgasm. I moaned his name as I rode the wave of my climax.
He lifted his head up and licked his lips as he crawled up my body. He kissed me passionately as I felt his erection on my inner thigh.
“Dante…” I breathed between our kisses
“Yes my little vixen?” He said as he continued to pepper kisses on my nose, cheeks, and forehead.
“I… I.” I whispered trying to regain my breath as I looked into his grey irises.
“Tell me what you want, Rebel.” Dante said as he kissed my lips again.
“I want you, Dante. All of you.” I whispered touching our foreheads together.
“Are you sure?” He said as his eyebrows furrowed. “Do you really want to lose your virginity in the mile high club?” He said as he smirked.
“I don’t care as long as you’re the one who’s taking it.” I said gently as I smiled. He dipped his head down and kissed me even more passionately than before.
He sat up and reached into his carry on bag. He pulled out a black foil condom. He ripped it with his teeth, sending a heat wave through my body at the sight. He rolled it onto his length before he hovered over me and covered us with the black sheets.
“Are you sure about this, Rebel.” He asked once more as the tip of his cock gently rubbed against my dripping pussy. I nodded eagerly as I pulled his head down into a deep kiss.
“I’m sure, Dante.” I said breaking the kiss between us and looking into his mesmerizing grey eyes.
“You’re mine, baby.” He said before he slowly pushed himself into me. My eyes closed at the intense feeling of my skin stretching uncomfortably. He eased his way until he tore through me, making me wince and my eyes to tear up.
“Look at me baby.” He said as he stroked my face. “If it gets too intense, just let me know.” He said before he kissed me softly.
After I adjusted to his length, he started to pump in and out of my slowly. The pain was now evaporating into the most intense pleasure I’ve ever felt. I lifted my legs high and wrapped them around his waist as he started to move faster.
“Such a tight fucking pussy baby.” He moaned into my ear as he grabbed my breast and massaged it with his calloused hands. His vulgar words turning me on even more.
“Fuck Dante. Harder.” I breathed as my nails scratched down his back and a familiar tightening filled my stomach. My moans were getting louder and louder from the intense sensation. Dante used his hand to cover my mouth as I moaned out his name.
“Cum on my dick baby.” He ordered and I was thrown over the edge of euphoria once again. My core tighten around his cock, making him start moaning loudly.
“Fucking Christ Rebel.” He breathed out as his head fell back and his eyes practically rolled back. I used my hand to cover his mouth and he violently cursed as his dick pulsed inside of me, filling the condom.
His sweaty body laid on top of mine as he held me tightly. He kissed my lips passionately before nuzzling his head on my shoulder, as we both rode out our highs.
Chapter 43
** DANTE VINO POV **
She was exquisite, marvelous in every possible way. Rebel was like a drug to me. When I have her, she flows into my bloodstream, filling me with a numbing bliss. But go too long without her, I start losing my sanity and would desperately do anything to regain my once euphoric state.
Her lips have been haunting my dreams since the first moment I laid eyes on her. When we finally kissed, her lavender scent and minty breath was like a breath of fresh air. A breath that I’ve been gasping desperately for throughout eternities, as if I lived my entire life drowning without even knowing it.
It was as if she was made just for me. Our intimacy was the greatest physical pleasure I have ever had the privilege of experiencing. Even with all the fucked up and monstrous things I have done in my life, I must have done something right to have this flawless angel come crashing into my life.
We drove to her parents house in comfortable silence. She looked out the window with a petite hand rested under her chin while her fingers held onto the necklace I gave her. I couldn’t help but stare at my beautiful little vixen next to me. I was drawn to her in every possible way. Her intelligence, her body, her voice, her attitude, I adore everything about her. She was perfect… and she was mine.
“Eyes on the road Mr. Vino.” She said as she continued to look out the window.
I simply responded by placing my hand on her thigh. She looked at me and gave me a smile that would make even Satan himself repent his sins.
As we arrived to our destination, I was surprised to see that it was a hospital. I got out of the car and quickly walked around to the passengers side, opening the door for my little vixen. I held my hand out and helped her as she hopped down from the lifted Range Rover and smiled at me.
“Your parents work in a hospital?” I asked curiously. Craving her touch, I grabbed her hand and interlocked our fingers together as we walked into the hospital.
“Not quite.” She said as her expression softened into a slightly somber smile. I tiled my head curiously as I processed the meaning behind her words.
“Oh, I see.” I said in a soft tone as realization struck me. My thumb drew comforting circles on her silky skin.
“My father died when I was 14.” She said quickly as she looked away. “My mom is the only family I have.” She explained as we continued to walk down the brightly lit corridors.
“So please be on your best behavior.” My little vixen said as her hazel eyes looked up at me.
“No promises, baby.” I said as I let go of her hand and roughly smacked her ass then squeezed it tightly. She squealed at the impact and bit her lip, making my dick twitch at the sight.
We stopped in front of a door labeled “324” and she quickly pushed it open without knocking. The room was plain. The walls bearing no decorations except for a single stocking from the hospital. The woman, who I assumed was Rebels mother, looked frail and weak. Her hair was patchy and her skin was deathly pale. My little vixen was the spitting image of her mother, the only difference being her dull brown eyes.
Realization flooded over me as I now finally understand why she stole the money from me in the first place. The expensive looking machines and monitors, the large flat screen TV and a personal bathroom… Rebel stole the money to make sure that her mother was taken care of. A pang of guilt struck through me as I remembered how I treated her all those weeks ago.
“Honey! You’re here!” Her mother exclaimed as her eyes widened at the sight of her daughter.
“Hi Mom. Merry Christmas.” Rebel said, leaving my side to hug her mother. The room suddenly felt colder without her near. I mentally scolded myself at the jealousy that arose from her hugging another person.
“Oh it’s so good to see you darling. I see you’ve brought a friend.” Her mom said as she eyed me cautiously.
I know I’m not the most ideal man to bring home to your mother, you know, with tattoos covering my neck, arms, and hands. If anything, I was the man mothers warned their daughters to stay away from. Usually I wouldn’t give a fuck about what anyone thought about me. However, this is Rebels mother, and I couldn’t help but feel somewhat nervous as her eyes traveled to my ink drenched skin.
“Mom, this is Dante. He’s-” she started as she looked at me for an explanation.
“I’m her boyfriend. Dante Vino. It’s such an honor to finally meet you Miss. Simmons.” I said confidently as I walked over and shook her hand. My response made a blush creep into Rebels cheeks, and I couldn’t help but feel proud at the fact that I caused it. I’ve never done a relationship before, or even humored the idea, but one thing I know with the upmost certainty is that she is mine… only mine… with or without a useless label.
“Oh come here!” Her mother exclaimed as she pulled my shoulders down and embraced me in a tight hug.
“I’m Angelina, but you can call me Angie.” She said as she released me from her tight embrace.
“Nice to meet you, Angie.” I said giving her my most charming smile.
“Rebel I’m so happy you found yourself such a handsome man. I’m so proud of you honey.” Angie said as she was beaming towards Rebel. I loved seeing my little vixen this relaxed and carefree. I watched her as her face lit up with love, caring and adoration for her mother. They were talking about her time in Italy and Angie nearly had a heart attack from excitement and Rebel gave her a new iPad and chocolates from Venice.
I’ve never had an enjoyable Christmas until Rebel came into my life. It wasn’t about the gifts, but for me it was about seeing how thoughtful and caring this amazing woman was. How each gift was perfectly tailor fitted to the other person, and the smile that graced her face when seeing their reaction made my heart flutter.
“Honey, could you go and get some dessert for me from the cafeteria?” Angie asked as she grabbed Rebels hand.
“I can go grab it.” I spoke as I stood up.
“Oh nonsense. Rebel knows where it is, and more importantly, she knows what kind of cake I like.” Angie said as she winked at me and Rebel laughed.
“Ok, I’ll be back soon.” Rebel said standing up as she kissed her mother’s forehead before walking out of the room and closing the door.
Angie sat up from her bed as soon as the door closed. Her entire demeanor has changed from relaxed to tense, and her eyes were wide. She reached under her pillow and pulled out a revolver, pointing it directly at my head.
Chapter 44
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
In all honesty, I wasn’t sure how my mother was going to handle meeting Dante. She even admitted that for a few years, she thought I was a Lesbian and afraid to come out of the closet due to my lack of interest in boys. But like my kind hearted mother does best, she accepted Dante with open arms and a beaming smile. I couldn’t help but laugh at the irony that she embraced a ruthless Mafia Don as if he was a puppy.
I looked at the array of sweets in the quiet cafeteria. I had absolutely no clue what I was doing. My mother never ate sweets, let alone would I know what she would like. It made me feel slightly uneasy that she wanted to talk to Dante alone, but to why is unbeknownst to me.
I chuckled at the thought of my frail mother giving my “boyfriend” the intimidation talk I’ve always seen in movies. You know, the conversation usually made by a over protective father cleaning his shot gun in front of a pimple faced teenager trying to take his daughter out for a dance kind of talk.
Growing more annoyed by my unusual indecisiveness, I grabbed one of everything and piled it onto a plastic tray. I grabbed a set of forks and spoons, and started to walk slowly into my mothers room.
As I reached door number 320, I heard the faint yelling of my mother. I heard the calm, baritone voice of Dante, and picked up my pace. I turned the handle with my arm and opened the door with my ankle to see my frail mother holding a familiar looking revolver, pointed directly at Dante with a hurt expression on her face. Dante was still sitting in the chair, looking relaxed as his hand was rested under his chin.
“What the fuck!” I yelled dropping the tray of sweets to the floor. The two had their eyes locked on each other, as if waiting for someone to make the first move.
“Well?” Dante said coldly as he lifted his arms to the side in surrender. His face still completely void of emotion.
My mother’s hand started to tremble as the gun shook in her hand. Tears streamed down her face as she looked at Dante, then to me with a pained expression.
“Fuck. I can’t.” She said as she dropped the gun. Dante quickly walked over and gently removed it from her shaking grasp, and tucked it in his waistband.
“Mom. What the hell is going on?” I said as I walked over to her side of the table.
“Honey, I’m so sorry. I’m so so so sorry.” She said as tears streamed down her face. She looked at me, her tears reflecting the faint red glow of the lights on her face…
Wait… what?
“Get down!” I screamed. In an instant I pulled her off her bed and away from the window, realizing the red dots on her face were from multiple sniper rifles.
I cushioned the blow of her fall by turning so I was directly underneath her, and quickly ripped out the monitors attached to her skin. The window shattered as bullets rained down into the room. Dante ducked down, and kicked a large monitor in front of the window, blocking the view for the distant shooters. He then army crawled towards us, grabbed my ankle, and dragged me and my crying mother under the hospital bed, blocking us from the glass raining down into the room.
He quickly got out his phone and made a call, speaking in rapid Italian. The sounds of glass shattering and bullets ricocheting around the room rendered me unable to hear what Dante yelled into the telephone.
“I have a specialized medical plane waiting for us at the airstrip. All we have to do is just make it out of here and to the car. I have no men here, so we’re on our own.” He said over the noise as he pulled me closer to him. I looked under the seat I was in, and saw my backpack laying under a piece of a monitor. I gently placed my still crying mother on the floor and crawled over to it. I grabbed the backpack and pulled it underneath the bed, narrowly avoiding a ricocheting bullet in the process.
I quickly took out my laptop, and started to hack into the hospital security cameras and parking lot footage. I looked at the angle of the bullets flying into the room, and hacked into the rooftop footage of what I assumed would be the best vantage point for the west side of the hospital, the apartment building a block down the street. My fingers rapidly typed on my keyboard until I hacked the security system. Dante gently rubbed my back, calming me as the bullets started to come to a halt.
“I’m in.” I said as my eyes surveyed the live feed. There were five men surrounding the Range Rover outside and at least 5 more waiting in the park lot near them. There were four men inside the hospital, roaming the hallways as they were getting closer to reaching our room. The roof top footage displayed 6 snipers.
“That’s my girl.” Dante said as he kissed my hair. “I’ll handle the men inside, then we’ll make a break for it.”
“We can’t.” I said glancing at my mother who was wiping her eyes. “We’re outnumbered. We have to go about this strategically.” I said calmly as I opened a new window on my laptop.
“If they were smart, they would have rigged the car. So even if we took out all of their guards, the second we start the car we would be done for.” I stated as I started to hack into the Range Rovers systems.
“Valid point.” Dante said calmly as he took out my mothers revolver and placed it on my lap. He then proceeded to take out two guns and checked them for ammo. My heart slightly cluttered as I saw an all black gun in his right hand. I quickly shook off the thought and focused on the task at hand.
“There’s six snipers on the roof a block away. Based on their position, they would have the best vantage point on the front and right side of the hospital, so the front is not an option for us.” I said as I finally gained access to the rental car. I looked at the cameras, the men in the hallway were only a few doors down.
“I’ll create a diversion to distract the men in the hallways so you can take care take them out.” I whispered to Dante.
“What type of diversion?” Dante asked as his eyebrows furrowed and his hand cupped my face.
“A loud one.” I smiled before he passionately kissed me.
“Be safe, babe.” Dante said before he walked towards the door. He prepared his guns and looked at me for the signal.
I watched as the men in the hallway stood at door 322, and entered the code on my program and clicked enter.
I started the Range Rover remotely, and as predicted, it exploded, killing or injuring all of the assailants in the parking lot. The explosion caused a loud echo to ring throughout the hospital, catching the men in the hallways off guard. I hit the space bar, and the fire alarm started going off in the hospital and in the apartment building a block away. The sprinklers started to rain down in the building as I nodded towards Dante to proceed as I plugged in my phone to transfer the live feed.
I watched the cameras as he kicked open the door. He stepped out and shot each of the men in the head with ease and deadly precision. The snipers a block down started to quickly pack up their gear before emergency services arrive. Giving us a small window to make our move. Dante walked back into the room and helped me up, then lifted my mother off the ground and carried her.
“Rebel I’m so sorry.” My mother cried as we walked out of the room.
“Shh it’s okay mom. Let’s get out of here first, then we can talk about it.” I said as I grabbed my bag and shoved my laptop inside.
I looked at my phone to check the live feed, making sure that the coast was clear before we made our move. We quickly ran towards the elevator, and clicked the button for the ground floor. I hear footsteps approaching from down the hall, and quickly grabbed my mothers revolver. A man dressed in all black turned the corner, and began pointing an assault rifle directly at us.
I quickly shot the man twice, hitting him in the head, then the chest before the doors closed, filling the air with jazzy elevator music.
I nervously looked at my mother, who had her arms wrapped around Dante’s neck as he carried her bridal style. She slowly looked over at me with wide eyes.
“I didn’t see that.” She simply stated and shrugged before looking forward again.
“Good. Good.” I said awkwardly as I nodded and furrowed my eyebrows as the jazz music continued to play.
As soon as the doors opened, we ran to the back of the hospital, and I looked around at the barren parking lot. Rows of ambulances filled the back wall.
“You know what you’re doing?” Dante asked as we stopped in front of an ambulance.
“This isn’t the first time I’ve had to boost a car.” I smirked as I took off my jacket and wrapped it around my hand tightly. I found the windows weak spot as I punched it as hard as I could, causing the window to shatter and the alarm to sound. I quickly unlocked the door and started to hot wire the car.
“So this is how you got that brand new truck for us after you totaled the Silverado, huh?” My mother asked with a smile and her eyebrow raised while Dante looked at me curiously.
“I have no idea what you’re referring to.” I said as I rearranged the wires in the ambulance.
“Oh you know exactly what I’m talking about young lady! You were 16, and totaled the car drifting into a pole. The next day you came back with a Ford Raptor saying you won it in a poem contest.” My mother recalled as she scratched her chin. Dante bit his lip to muffle his laughter.
“I don’t know what you mean. My haiku was superb.” I said as I connected two wires and the car roared to life as Dante burst out into full blown laughter. Dante placed my mother in the passenger seat, while I sat in the middle next to him. He peeled out of the hospital with the sirens blaring the entire way to the airport.
Chapter 45
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“You, young man, need to take some driving lessons.” My mother scolded Dante as she opened the passenger door. Dante chuckled as he opened the door for me and grabbed my hand to help me out of the ambulance. I quickly walked around to my mother and grabbed her arm to help her out of the car.
“I can still walk you know.” She laughed as she let go of my arm and stretched her legs. Dante quickly came to my side and interlocked our fingers as we walked up to a sleek all black jet.
“Wow. It’s beautiful.” My mom said as she walked up the steps to the jet, admiring every little detail of the luxurious aircraft.
“Have you ever been on a jet before?” I asked her curiously as we walked inside.
“I’ve never even been on a plane.” My mother said, as her eyes took everything in like a kid on Christmas. My heart stung at her words.
The jet took off like a rocket, my mother laughing the entire take off at the G-forces affecting her body. She looked out the window and marveled at how the world appeared so small from such a high altitude. I laughed at her reaction and even saw a smirk appear on Dante’s face. A nurse walked out and cleared her throat, and my mother looked at her and tilted her head.
“So I have good news and bad news. Which would you like to hear first?” My mother asked, looking back at Dante and I.
“Good news please.” I said laughing. It felt good to have my mother with me and not chained to a hospital bed.
“I probably should have told you this before you went through all the trouble to get a specialized plane, but the surgery was a success.” She said as she smiled over at me. “I’m in remission.” My eyes started to tear up at her words as I ran over and hugged her tightly.
“Oh my god mom. That’s amazing!” I cried out as I held her. My heart felt overwhelmed with relief knowing that my mother was going to be okay. That she was going to make it. Everything I’ve done for her, the crimes, the heist, everything was so worth it to hear those words. After a few moments, I sat back down next to Dante, who placed his calloused hand on my thigh.
“Now for the bad news.” My mother’s expression turned into a worried one as she looked out the window for a moment, her eyebrows furrowing.
“I messed up. Big time.” She said looking down at her hospital gown. We waited patiently for her to collect her thoughts.
“After you left for your job, men broke into my room in the middle of the night. They were armed, and held me at gun point. They threatened and forced me to call you and tell you to visit on Christmas. They said if I didn’t comply, they’d… they’d kill you.” My mother said as she closed her eyes. Dante tensed up at her words and leaned forward, anticipating her next words.
“That’s why you sounded nervous on the phone. It wasn’t about the surgery, but it was about the threat.” I recalled. That was the same phone call where the twins overheard me.
“Yes.” My mother said somberly. “They… they gave me… Johnny’s old rifle.” She said as she looked up at me.
“So they were in the apartment.” I said coldly. After Johnny died, we moved. My mother couldn’t bear to live in the old beaten down apartment that held so many horrific memories.
“Seems like it.” My mother stated. My mind began racing at all the information she just told me as tension grew thick in the air.
“They told me about you.” My mother finally said as she looked at Dante with her eyebrows furrowed. “They said that if you joined her, that I would have to kill you onsite. Or they’d kill all of us.” She said as she stared at Dante.
“But I couldn’t do it… I just couldn’t.” She said to Dante as if they had some sort of unspoken agreement.
“Do you know who these men were?” Dante asked seriously as his thumb traced circles on my thigh.
“No. They had thick Russian accents, covered in tattoos and… didn’t say anything else besides what I was to do.” She said sitting up straight and looking at me as if she was nervous.
My mind was running with the information she just told me. If the Russians were after Dante and the Vino family, then why would they fly to the States just to threaten my own mother? Part of me thinks that they are trying to get to Dante by using me… but even that wouldn’t make any sense.
They said that if you joined her, that I would have to kill you onsite.
Based off that information, they aren’t after Dante.
They’re after me…
I looked over at Dante to see that he was staring at me with his eyebrows slightly furrowed, as if he was deep in thought. His tense body and worried eyes gave me the assumption that he was arriving at the same conclusion.
“I’m sorry I betrayed you honey. I’m sorry I put our lives at risk, but I would do anything to protect you.” My mom said as she started to tear up, pulling me out of my own thoughts.
“I’m sorry mom. This… this is all my fault.” I said going over and hugging her. She was in this mess because of me, and I had to make it right.
“How could it be your fault darling, you were in Italy?” She said sweetly as she pulled me back to look at me.
“Mom… promise you won’t be mad?” I said hesitantly. She nodded curiously as I took a deep breath.
“I paid for your treatments because I stole $5 Million dollars from the Italian Mafia. I’m working for them to repay my debt.” I said slowly. I expected her to freak out, to start crying… something. But she just looked at me with soft eyes and a bright smile.
“Oh come on Rebel. I may be old but I’m not dumb.” She said as she smiled.
“You knew?” I asked as I sat back down next to Dante.
“Of course Honey. I knew you were never suited for a traditional life. You’re a genius with a wild heart. It was only a matter of time before you started to use your intellect and skills illegally.” She said laughing.
“I know that you stole that Raptor when you were 16, and hacked into AT&T to get that phone you hid underneath your pillow at night. That you programmed the schools fire alarms to go off on in 6th grade all day so you wouldn’t have to go on your birthday, and you prepaid the apartment we were living in all these years. After what happened with Johnny…” she said and looked out the window for a few moments.
“I knew what you were doing wasn’t legal, but you are so gifted, and I didn’t want to hinder that talent by putting a cap or restrictions on you. I will love you no matter what you do Rebel, but you already know that.” My mother said smiling. I was speechless. She knew all along. Everything I’ve done. Everything I was becoming. Yet she loved me unconditionally anyway.
“I know mom.” I said smiling.
“So… boyfriend huh?” She said raising an eyebrow at Dante. He placed his hand back on my thigh and nodded, making my heart flutter at his little displays of affection.
“You know, you’re going down a path similar to mine.” She chuckled looking at me as if she was remembering a memory locked away in her mind.
“What do you mean?” I asked her as I tilted my head.
“I wasn’t always the saint I am now.” She shrugged. “I know this may be hard to believe, but just hear me out.” She laughed again lightly. I nodded, waiting for an explanation.
“Before I tell you this, I just want you to know, that I’m sorry for keeping this from you. I just wanted to keep you safe, give you the best life possible, and I’m sorry that your childhood turned out the way it did.” She said as she looked down and furrowed he eyebrows.
“As you know, I didn’t know my parents. I was left at an orphanage in Maine as a baby. The orphanage itself was terrible, they could barely afford to put food on the table for all of us, so most nights, we were eating scraps. When I finally had enough, I packed up and left on my 18th birthday. I wanted a new start, and a better life, so I moved to New York with the little savings I had.” She started. My mother never shared anything about her past, so I leaned in eagerly.
“I imagined my days would be filled with excitement and adventure, but it was worse than I could have imagined. When I got to New York, I struggled everyday. I was barely making ends meat working at a diner. My boss at the time would attempt to sexually assault me everyday, I absolutely loathed and despised him.” My mother said, her face morphing into a scowl.
“I was working a double one day, when two men came into the diner. My boss said something that they didn’t like, and they drew their guns at him. My boss brought out his shot gun, and hit one of the men in the face with it, making his gun fall to where I was standing… and without a second thought, I killed him. I killed my nightmare of a boss instead of the two men threatening him.” My mother said completely emotionless.
“They tried to leave, but I was desperate. I begged for them to take me with them, to take me away from my disappointing life, and they agreed. They went by code names: Cobra and Jay. They took me in, taught me everything they knew. They introduced me to a live of crime, and treated me well. We dealt drugs, committed murders, heists, everything you can think of. We took New York by storm, and I’ve never felt more alive.” My mother beamed at the fond memories.
“After some time, Jay and I fell in, what I thought, was love. We started dating, and things were going well.” She said sadly. “When he hit me for the first time, I was devastated. He left for the night just to get away and clear his mind. During that night, Cobra was there for me. He comforted me, and admitted he had feelings for me. One thing lead to another and… you know.” She said looking down and blushing.
“I got pregnant that night, and not knowing what to do, I lied and told Jay it was his. Cobra started to get suspicious, and started to act quite irrationally. Threatening that if I didn’t leave with him he’d kill me and my baby. So Jay and I left in the middle of the night and drove across the country, boosting cars along the way to remain untraceable.” She said emotionless as she looked out the window. I processed her words, trying to piece together the puzzle that is her past.
“We hid in fear for months, awaiting the day that Cobra would find us, but he never did. Once my baby was born, Jay became irate when he noticed that the baby had Cobras eyes. He went ballistic, drinking every night and abusing me more and more.” She spoke before she turned her attention to me.
“I never knew Cobras real name, but Jay… Jay was Johnny Simmons.” She said as my head started to spin.
“Rebel, Johnny wasn’t your real father.”
Chapter 46
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“What did you just say?” I said to my mother, disbelief hanging off of every word.
“Honey I’m so sorry for hiding the truth from you all these years.” My mother said frowning.
“Why? Why didn’t you take me and leave then? If he wasn’t my real dad, why the fuck did we stay? You knew. You knew all the fucked up things he did to me, the fucked up things he did to you- yet you still chose to keep yourself and your child there. Why?” I exclaimed. My confusion soon turned to frustration before it quickly escalated into full blown anger.
“Because I wasn’t strong enough, Rebel! I was weak. I still am. I’m sorry I couldn’t protect you. I’m sorry I couldn’t save you.” My mother said weeping hysterically, as I stood up and walked to the small bedroom on the plane, Dante following closely behind me.
“I still have nightmares, mom.” I said stopping at the door. “I still have fucking nightmares about the night I killed him. He ruined me.” I said taking a shaky breath as my memories came flooding back. “I killed him…. I killed a man at 14 fucking years old mom. A man that I thought was my father…” I said as I turned around and looked her in the eyes.
“What what your plan then, huh? Stay there, with him, until we were killed?!” I yelled, unable to control the emotions that were consuming me.
“Rebel…” My mother cried.
“We could have had a normal life mom! A life without the beatings, without the abuse! Instead you let your child take care of your problems.” I said as I ran my hand through my hair.
“At least one of us can sleep soundly at night.” I said under my breath before turning back around to face a very concerned Dante.
I know it’s wrong for me to scream at my mother after she just confessed the truth about my father, but anger boiled inside of me as I recalled the traumatic events of my past. Knowing that we had a chance, a reason to leave and didn’t filled me with rage. I always thought my mother was the only person in the world who loved me, who protected me, yet she willingly kept us in that situation because of what?
She stayed with a cheating and abusive husband, who wasn’t even the father of her child because she was weak? Because she was afraid? It baffled me that she was more afraid of leaving than being killed by her own lover.
I know I was being selfish… and I understand that being in an abusive relationship leaves the victim feeling helpless and weak, but this was our livelihood we were talking about. She knew he beat me, she knew he locked me in the bathroom when she was working, she knew all the horrific things he did to me and she never did a thing to save us from that situation.
“I just need to be alone.” I said before I pushed the door open walked into the bedroom, leaving my mother crying in her seat before my anger got the best of me.
The bedroom was sleek, and had a King sized bed placed in the middle. The floor was covered in a white plush carpet. Large windows on both sides showed the clouds surrounding us as they passed by. As Dante closed the door his arms wrapped around me in a tight embrace. His chin rested on the top of my head, and his hand rubbed my back in a soothing manner.
“Do you want to talk about it?” He whispered before he kissed the top of my head.
“Not really.” I said as I leaned into his kiss and closed my eyes.
He led me to the bed and pulled me down. He was leaning on the headboard with his legs spread. He grabbed my hips and positioned me so I was sitting in between his legs. I felt his chest on my back, his steady breathing calming me as we sat there in silence for a few minutes.
“I was 13 when I made my first kill.” Dante finally spoke out.
“We were on our way to my birthday dinner. We were going to my favorite restaurant at the time, a fancy Italian restaurant with the best gelato in city.” Dante said in an emotionless tone. I looked up at him and took in his words.
“I was so excited that my father was actually rewarding me on my birthday. I never received gifts because he thought it would make me a weak man.” He said. I rubbed my hands on his thigh as he continued his story.
“Our car was ambushed by rivals, Russians. We were surrounded. My father handed me a gun, and told me to prove my worth. My father and I…. we killed everyone. Every. Single. One.” He recalled as his body tensed. His arms tightened around me, as if he was comforting himself rather than me.
“I still remember the fear… my hands shaking as I pulled the trigger… the anxiety I felt knowing that my family was in danger, and that I was standing in between them and a bullet.” Dante said as his eyes narrowed. I placed my hand over his arm in an attempt to comfort him.
“Once the shooting stopped, my father captured the last remain shooter. He beat him in front of me, until the man was barely breathing on the floor. He headed me a gun… and told me to finish the job.” Dante said before he took a deep breath.
“I held out the gun, and just as I was about to shoot, the man began to speak. He told me that he had a son, and a pregnant wife at home waiting for him. He begged me to spare his life.” Dante said as his face hardened once more. We sat in silence, tension thick in the air.
“Then… I pulled the trigger.” Dante said as he avoided eye contact with me.
“My father simply patted me on the back, we wiped off the blood, then continued to the restaurant like nothing happened.” Dante said as he looked down at me, sadness pooling within his grey irises. “I was in shock… I couldn’t even eat anything without vomiting.” Dante said as he looked down at the floor. We sat there in silence as Dante opened up about his traumatic upbringing.
“I had nightmares for years, and I still do. Constantly being haunted by what I did.” He practically whispered. His gaze was far off, as if he was reliving the memory as he told it.
“I guess…” He said, pausing as he furrowed his eyebrows. “The reason why I’m telling you this, is because I don’t want you to feel alone. I don’t want you to feel like you suffered by yourself. I understand and can relate to what you went through. I always resented my father, for forcing me into a lifestyle I didn’t want. For ruining my childhood. For turning me into a monster, yet, I couldn’t help the constant craving his approval.” He said as his expression tensed.
“You aren’t a monster, Dante. You are far from it.” I said gently as I looked up at him.
“You have no idea what I’m capable of, Rebel. I’ve done things, things that I’m not proud of. Things I can never take back nor forget. I’m as monstrous as they come.” Dante said as his voice morphed into a deep growl.
“Dante… No matter what you’ve done, what you do, or what you’re going to do, I accept and respect you just the way you are. Monstrous or not, I will happily take your demons as mine and be by your side.” I said, turning around to cup his face.
“I will never try to change you. You are perfect just the way you are, no matter how many you have killed, no matter what you’ve done, none of it alters the perception I have of you.” I said before I kissed his lips gently.
“I know that we haven’t known each other long, but just know…I’ll always protect you Rebel, always. No one will ever hurt you again as long as I am breathing.” Dante spoke as he held me even tighter.
“And I’ll always protect you, Dante.” I whispered, making him tense even more before he eventually relaxed around me.
We drifted off to sleep, listening to the calming hymn of the turbines and each other heartbeats.
Chapter 47
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
“Rebel… I’m so sorry.” My mother said with sadness in her voice as we began to pull up to the Vino estate.
“I know mom.” I said as I looked out of the window. “I just… really need time to wrap my head around this if that’s okay?” I said as I looked at her with furrowed eyebrows.
“Take all the time you need honey.” My mother said before placing a hand on my shoulder as the car came to a steady stop. I looked over at Dante for a moment only to see that he was looking at his phone with his eyebrows furrowed, paying no mind to us.
“Thanks mom. I’m sorry about losing my temper on the plane.” I said softly as I looked at her.
“It was a lot to take in. Plus given the circumstances that happened at the hospital, I’m sure you were under a lot of stress. Don’t worry about it honey. I love you.” She said as she hugged me.
“I love you too mom.” I said as I hugged her back. Our hug was interrupted by the sound of the door opening. I looked over to see that Dante opened the door and quickly walked into the house, completely ignoring his entire family that was waiting for us at the door.
“FINALLY!” Isa and Natalia exclaimed in unison as they ran past their own brother and towards the car. I quickly got out, then turned around to help my mother out of the car.
I turned around quickly only to, once again, be bombarded by the twins signature hug. I chuckled as I regained my footing.
“I missed you guys too.” I laughed before I let go and faced my mother.
“Mom, this is Isa and Natalia. My best friends.” I said as I introduced them.
“Come here!” My mom said as she gave them a massive bear hug.
“I like you already mama.” Isa exclaimed, making me chuckle under my breath.
“Angie?” Giana said as she and Harry quickly walked towards the car.
As Giana and Harry ran down to be reunited with my mother, I watched as Dante walked into the house without a second glance, Angelo quickly rushing to his side.
I’m not sure why I was even surprised at his cold behavior. The entire trip he was sweet, caring, and even showed me another side to his complex personality and past, yet as soon as we got home, he was his old self again. I sighed before putting on a fake smile, and enjoying the rest of the warm welcome the rest of the Vino’s gave us.
“Wait WHAT?!” The twins exclaimed with wide eyes. The twins gave me some time to shower and relax before them bombarded me with questions. I told them about the attack on the hospital, my mothers remission, and the information that my mother told me. Unfortunately, I also had to tell them about what happened between me and their brother. I made sure to leave out nearly every single detail for the sake of my own sanity.
“Yup. Johnny wasn’t my real father.” I said as I pursed my lips and looked down at the floor.
“Rebel… are you okay?” Natalia asked as she looked at me with a worried expression on her face.
“Yeah, just a little confused.” I said as I looked at her.
“Hmm… it all makes sense now.” Isa said as she looked up and rubbed her chin. “Your dad was a badass, your moms a badass, and now, you’ve inherited all of their badassery.” She continued, making us chuckle.
“I know this is probably a confusing time, but you can’t get caught up in the past Rebel.” Natalia said after a moment.
“I guess so. I suppose I’m just curious as to what my life would have been like if we did leave, if I didn’t have to go through that.” I said before I sighed deeply.
“But if you didn’t go through those things, you wouldn’t be the woman you are today.” Isa said as she looked at me.
“If you didn’t go through it, you might not have ever met us.” Natalia said as she frowned.
“Hm… I guess you’re right.” I said as I looked at them with a smile.
“Besides, I’m sure theirs some information we have lying around here that could help us out.” Natalia said as she stood up.
“What do you mean?” I asked as I looked at her with furrowed eyebrows.
“We’re gonna help you find your real dad.” Isa said as she grinned.
“I don’t even know where to start.” I said as I looked down and took a deep breath.
“Lucky for you, we do.” Natalia said as she grabbed my hand and helped me up.
The twins motioned for me to follow them as they began to walk out of my bedroom. I tilted my head in curiosity before quickly obliging.
“There’s rules and regulations in our Mafia. One of the most important rule is to document everything. Every mission, every heist, anything and everything needs a report, you know, just in case something happens to our Don, whoever steps up will know what’s going on.” Natalia explained.
“Most people in the house don’t know this, but there’s a secret archive where all those reports and documents are hidden.” Isa said as they continued walking.
“I’m sure you won’t have a problem gaining access though.” Natalia said as she looked at me with an eyebrow raised.
“Why do you say that?” I asked curiously.
“Well…” Natalia said as she tilted her head.
“Most of the information is stored on Dante’s computer, and the original documents are stored in a locked cabinet in his office.” Isa said as we turned the corner.
“So if Cobra ever had a run in with any of our members over the years, it’ll be in there.” Natalia said with a small smile.
The office was just a few doors away, and I furrowed my eyebrows once I heard screaming coming from within. We all looked at each other before tiptoeing near the large door, and pressing an ear to it.
“Well what does this little hacker mean to you, hm?” An unfamiliar voice asked. The voice was faint, as if it was a phone call, but it was obvious that it belonged to a woman. I looked at the twins, and their expressions quickly morphed into a scowl.
“Nothing. She means nothing to me.” Dante’s voice said in response, making my jaw clench and my heart sink.
“Oh really?” The woman’s voice asked with a hint of playfulness. “You two seem awfully close. I don’t think I believe you.” She said seductively.
The twins looked at me with wide eyes as we all awaited his response.
“She’s just another pointless fuck. She doesn’t mean shit to me.” Dante said immediately in a bored tone.
“Same old Dante.” The woman laughed as tears began to pool in my eyes. “I’ll be in touch.” The woman said before a faint click was heard.
I took a step back as I stared at the large, oak door in front of me. The twins looked at each other before staring back at me with their eyebrows furrowed. We stood there for a few moments, ignoring the mumbling coming from within the office as tears started streaming down my face as his words echoed in my mind.
Nothing. She means nothing to me.
Just another pointless Fuck.
She doesn’t mean shit to me.
I was so caught up in my thoughts that I didn’t even notice the footsteps quickly approaching from the other side of the door.
I stood there, with tears streaming down my face as the door swung open to reveal Dante standing there with an emotionless expression on his face.
“I’m done.” I gasped through tears. “Whatever this is,” I said as I motioned between us with my finger. “I’m done.” I simply said before turning around and walking towards my room, stung with disappointment when I heard his office door close once more.
Chapter 48
** REBEL SIMMONS POV **
ONE MONTH LATER…
Feb. 1996
The Russians are still trying to gain control over the United States. So far, they have set up base on the East Coast. There was an attack on one of our warehouses, 43 of our men and women were killed.
Feb. 1996
- A Shipment from Italy was destroyed by the Russians. They discovered our drop site, and planted bombs along the dock. 53 members were killed in the explosion. $3.2 million in guns and ammo was lost.
Feb. 1996
- Launched an attack on a Russian warehouse. 21 of our men were killed. Managed to take out their supply of drugs in Manhattan.
I took a deep breath as I rubbed my stinging eyes. Its been a month since I last saw Dante, or anyone for that matter. Part of me thought that I’d hear from him, or at the very least try to explain himself for what he did, but instead, all I received was silence. Utter silence.
I hate to admit it, but the first few nights were more devastating than I thought. The sleepless nights were accompanied by an overactive mind, and laying there without feeling Dante sneak into my sheets during the middle of the night filled my heart with more loneliness than I thought possible.
So instead of wallowing in my own self pity, I decided to put my time towards three things:
-
Digging through the archives I downloaded (without Dante’s consent) and seeing if there’s a connection to my father in there somewhere
-
Tracking any information I can get from Povlovski and attempting to reboot the cell phones I got from the assailants.
-
Getting the fuck over Dante.
The Balle des Enfers, and Povlovski’s supposed attack, was on February first, giving us only five days to prepare for the unknown.
The twins have been working overtime, preparing and creating an arsenal of weapons to prepare for a counterattack. Angelo hasn’t left Dante’s side for a second, and the rest of the Vino family was helping with preparations in case anything were to happen at the estate.
The only time I’m not isolated in my room is when I go for a daily walk with my mother in the garden, and a quick dinner. A dinner that Dante is never present for.
In the beginning, I use to glance over at his empty seat, waiting for the moment he would burst into the room and reluctantly sit down, just like he has done so many times before. But as more days passed, the less it started to bother me, and the more I began to come to terms with the fact that he’s never coming… That he’s never coming back to me.
Even with the additional meetings being called, Dante never bothered to make an appearance. Angelo, and occasionally Stephan, have been leading the members and distributing tasks. Both the leaders made sure to keep Dante’s whereabouts classified.
I shook my head, clearing my thoughts of Dante as I continued scanning the reports in front of me. Turns out that the war between the Russians and the Italians began over a turf war. Both Mafias were fighting over control of the United States: The Russians mainly controlled the East Coast, and the Italians ruled over the West. The death threats began in 1998… and prior to that, every report was mainly describing a warehouse or shipment being attacked, nothing more, nothing less.
I researched Cobra on my own, outside of the archives, and didn’t find anything until I began searching for the crimes as opposed to the criminal. There were news articles depicting most of his bigger heists, but never containing a picture, or even a confirmation that Cobra, Jay and my mother even committed the crime.
Aside from that, finding information on Pavlovski was even more frustrating than I originally anticipated. Since he spent years underground, so no one has ever seen his face before. He had no cyber trail, and the phones I recovered were wiped clean. I tried running a program to restore the phone, and all information on it, only to hit a strange form of security within the memory cards. Bypassing it has been a challenge, and I’ve been running it through a software for days with no success.
I sighed in frustration after I read the same sentence for what seems like an hour, and finally closed my laptop before rubbing my temples.
This fucking sucks.
I looked at the time to see that it was almost 8pm, and dinner was about to be served. I took a deep breath before standing up and heading out the door. I walked down the hallways that once felt like home, only to feel like a guest that has overstayed her welcome.
I smiled at the Vino family who were quietly sitting at the table. Isa was rapidly typing away on her phone while Natalia was tinkering with a small device in her hand. Florence and Giana were looking over paperwork while Harry was just staring at the table, his eyes filled with anxiety. My mother, who was informed about everything, sat next to an empty seat, her eyes brightening when she saw me.
I quietly took my seat next to her, and sighed as I looked around at everyone nervously anticipating the supposed attack. I looked to my right, and once again, Dante’s seat was empty.
“No work at the dinner table, isn’t that what you always use to say Florence?” I heard a familiar voice say from the hallway. I looked up to see Stephan smirking as he walked into the room, making everyone’s heads lift up and immediately stop what they were doing. But it wasn’t Stephan that made everyone in the room stare in awe.
It was the man who was walking in behind him, a man who’s grey eyes were locked directly onto me.
Chapter 49
DANTE VINO POV
“Get in here. Now.” I said to my brother, annoyance prevalent in my voice.
“What is it, Dante?” He asked, knowing that I must have done something stupid again.
I wish I could say he was wrong about that assumption.
“Just get your fucking ass in here, NOW.” I yelled before hanging up.
I looked down at Sofia, who was face down and naked in my bed before throwing my phone against the wall in frustration, shattering it completely. I sat down on the end of my bed, as I ran a hand through my hair.
A month. An entire fucking month without her in my life.
I feel miserable.
Empty.
Alone.
Psychotic.
Murderous.
At first, confusion struck me when I realized that before she strolled into my life, I already felt these things, and was coping quite well actually. But once I looked into her hazel eyes, I knew I was a goner, and now all those emotions seemed to resurface in her absence.
I don’t even lie to myself anymore when it comes to how much I miss my little vixen.
I miss how she would light up any room she walked into.
I miss her energetic charm.
I miss her smile.
I miss when I used to make her smile.
I miss the way she looked up at me and raised an eyebrow whenever she’d give me a sassy remark or comeback.
I miss the blissful look on her face as she worked on her car.
I miss hearing her electronic keyboard click away as she concentrated on a task.
I miss the way she inhaled sharply whenever I was near.
I miss the stolen glances at the dinner table.
I miss how perfectly she’d fit in my arms.
I miss how she would nuzzle her face into my chin.
I miss the way she’d rub small circles on my arm.
I miss the small smile she’d give me when I stroked her hair.
I miss how she would interlock our legs when I used to sneak into her room at night.
I miss my girl.
But I knew, that in order to keep her safe, in order to keep my family safe, I had to create the distance. I NEEDED to stay as far away from my little vixen as possible. The only solace I have is the fact that she’s still alive and well, that’s the only thing that’s been able to get me out of bed each and every morning.
“What the fuck is that?” Angelo asked as he quickly walked into my room. Angelo’s eyes were glued to the naked woman in my bed with a mortified expression on his face.
“Brother, I get you’re under some stress right now, but fucking seriously dude?” Angelo said as he looked at me with disappointment in his eyes. If anyone was excited about Rebel and I getting together, it was this fucking guy. For weeks he tried convincing me to tell Rebel what actually happened, but after I beat his ass a few times, he finally stopped talking about the subject.
“You really think that fucking this whore is going to help?” Angelo asked as he looked at me with disgust, making me sigh.
“I didn’t call you in here for your opinion,” I growled as I stood up and walked towards Sofia. “I called you in here to clean this fucking shit up!” I exclaimed as I carelessly flipped her over, revealing the large bullet wound between her eyes.
“Oh.” Angelo said before he let out a low whistle. “Well, at least you didn’t sleep with her… right?” He said before patting my back once, making me inhale deeply in an attempt to calm myself down.
Of course I didn’t sleep with her, she isn’t my little vixen. She isn’t my Rebel. I couldn’t even look at another woman without being filled with the despair of knowing that I might not ever get to hold the woman I care about again. Even though I turned down Sofia’s advances time and time again, this was the final straw. She was waiting for me, naked in my room. I shot her before she could even get a word out.
We both stood in awkward silence as Angelo stared at the body with his eyebrows raised, and I continued to calm myself down.
“Dante, I think you should tell her what happened.” Angelo said after a moment. He looked over at me with his eyebrows furrowed, and his eyes full of concern.
“Fucking idiot.” I said as I shoved his chest, making him step to regain his balance.
“I’m serious man. Just fucking tell her.” Angelo said as he raised his voice while I quickly walked out of the room, avoiding the topic yet again.
I walked aimlessly down the hallway, and stopped once I found myself unconsciously walking towards Rebels room.
“Going somewhere cousin?” Stephan’s voice rang out from behind me before I felt a swift pat on my back.
“Stephan.” I said in a dry tone. After our little brawl, we have surprisingly been more civil, that is, after I beat the little pricks ass for getting in my way.
“You gonna be attending dinner tonight?” Stephan asked awkwardly, attempting to make conversation.
I stared at him for a moment with a bored expression on my face, mentally cursing at him for already knowing the answer to his own question.
“I’ll take that as a no.” Stephan said as he looked down for a moment.
“…But you really should.” He said after a moment, making me furrow my eyebrows at him.
“And why’s that?” I asked, my tone sounding more ominous than usual.
“Because you gotta eat sometime. I’m worried about you man. We all are.” Stephan said hesitantly.
“I think it would do the family some good seeing you there. You know, calm them down a little bit.” He said as he gave me a small smile. Stephan was working night and day preparing for the attack from Pavlovski. He took the threat to heart considering that his father was also killed via a death threat. I stood there, looking over his head and down the hallway towards Rebels room.
I wonder what she’s doing right now.
I wonder if she’s been eating well.
She better fucking be eating well.
I wonder if she’s been sleeping well.
I wonder if-
My heart nearly jumped out of my chest when I saw her jet black hair turning the corner and walking down the hallway, completely oblivious to us standing just a few feet away. She looked deep in thought, and more beautiful than I could remember. I watched as her hips swayed while she quickly turned the corner. He scent of lavender and vanilla made me inhale steadily, savoring her scent as if it was the last time I’d get the privilege of experiencing it. But just as quickly as she came, she went, and I watched with sadness as she turned the corner, and was gone.
“You’re right.” I said to Stephan as I looked over at him, making him look back at me with a surprised expression on his face.
“Let’s go.” I said as I walked towards the dining room, quickening my pace before I could change my mind.
Chapter 50
REBEL SIMMONS POV
I could help but stare into those mesmerizing grey eyes as Dante walked into the room. His stubble was thicker, and I could tell that he’s been growing it out. His hair looked somewhat messy from what I’m assuming is him running his hands through his hair countless times. He looked toned, and his large muscles constricted against the plain black t-shirt he wore. As amazing as he looked, the one thing that bothered me was the large bags underneath his eyes, indicating that he hasn’t been sleeping over this past month.
He slid into the seat next to me, and cleared his throat while looking forward, avoiding eye contact with me.
“Dante.” Florence said towards he son, her eyes beaming. “Where’s your brother?” She asked as she tilted her head.
“Don’t know.” Dante said before he looked down at his plate and picked up a fork. The tension in the air was thick as everyone was adjusting to Dante’s intimidating presence once more.
I stared at my plate, losing all appetite from the emotions that began stirring in within my stomach. I sighed softly before placing my fork down while I stared at my steak, mashed potatoes and vegetables.
“Is something wrong with your food?” Dante asked slowly, breaking the silence as he continued eating.
“No.” I stated as I looked forward, making everyone look my way as they continued to eat in silence.
“If there’s nothing wrong with it, then why aren’t you eating it?” He asked as he finally looked over at me.
“If you’re so concerned about it, then why aren’t you eating it?” I snapped back as I narrowed my eyes at him, making the twins eyebrows raise as they watched intensely.
“Because …reasons.” Dante said as he put down his fork and stared at me.
“Obviously you’re not eating it because you don’t think it’s worth eating. So I’m not sure why you even care so much about it.” I said as I shrugged and raised my eyebrows.
“That’s not true.” Dante said in a deadly tone as his eyes narrowed. “I do care about it, that’s why I’m not fucking eating it!” He said as his hands clenched into fists on the table.
“Well you ate it before, I’m not sure why you’re not eating it now.” I said before I chuckled at him. “Unless you’re eating something else? That’s the logical answer here, right?” I said as I tilted my head.
“Aw shit.” Isa said in a high pitched voice before sipping her tea.
The Vino family as well as my mother looked down at their plates with wide eyes, trying not to eavesdrop on the humiliating situation that was unraveling before them.
“Why would I eat something else when there’s only one meal I’d like to fucking eat.” Dante said in a harsh tone before turning slightly to face me.
“Obviously you don’t want to eat it, if you’re not eating it.” I said blatantly as I crossed my arms and stared at him.
“Of course I want to fucking eat it! It’s my favorite god damn meal!” Dante said before slamming his hand down on the table.
“Well if it’s your favorite meal,” I said mimicking his accent, “Then why aren’t you eating it?” I said as rolled my eyes.
“Who’s says I don’t want to eat it?!” Dante exclaimed as he glared at me, his voice booming through the dining room.
“I don’t know, maybe you got full on an appetizer and found out it was better than the main course.” I said as I gave him a deadly glare.
“I didn’t eat any fucking appetizers, and I haven’t eaten appetizers ever since the food got here.” Dante said through his teeth.
“Really!” I said as I leaned back in my chair and crossed my arms. “Because I’m pretty damn sure I heard you talking to an appetizer.” I said as I tapped my chin and looked up at the ceiling.
“I want to eat the food. I was eating the foods but I can’t eat the food right now god dammit!” Dante shouted as he leaned towards me.
“Well maybe it doesn’t want to be eaten by you because you’re an asshole!” I yelled back as I clenched my jaw.
The only sound in the room was a spoon hitting the floor on the other end of the table, followed by complete and utter silence. I looked around to see the twins staring with amusement clear in their faces, Florence and Giana were eating slowly in an attempt to mind their own business, and my mother was drinking water while looking directly at both of us. Harry looked mortified and confused in his sweater vest, and Stephan was looking between us with an eyebrow raised.
“Excuse me.” I said as I felt a blush of embarrassment creep up into my cheeks.
I quickly walked out of the room and outside towards the garden when I heard the sound of faint footsteps following me. I continued walking to my sanctuary, figuring that this would most likely explode into an argument and i wanted to place as much distance between us and the house as possible.
“Just fuck off, will you?” I said, crossing my arms.
“Geez, woman! I was just checking to see if you were okay.” A familiar voice said, making me gasp and immediately turn around.
“Stephan, shit. I’m so sorry.” I said as I ran my hand through me hair and gave him an apologetic stare.
“I’m just messing with you.” He said as he gave me a soft smile. He sat down on the bench, and patted the seat next to me, motioning for me to sit beside him.
I sighed before obliging, and flopped down on the concrete bench.
“So… you and Dante seem to be very passionate about… eating your meat?” He said as he raised an eyebrow at me and chuckled.
“Guess so.” I said shaking my head.
“Touchy subject?” He said after a moment, looking at me with his eyebrows furrowed.
“You have no idea.” I said before sighing.
“Yeah, another thing you and Dante have in common.” He said under his breath, making me look at him with an eyebrow raised.
“Hey I’m not spilling any details.” Stephan said as he shrugged. “He may be a dick but he’s still my dick of a cousin.” He said as he scratched his head and laughed. I chuckled before looking down at the floor, enjoying the peaceful night sky around us.
“So… about this ball thing.” Stephan said as he looked up.
“The Underworld Ball,” I said in a fancy accent. “Quite bougie, don’t you think?” I said as I rolled my eyes.
“Yeah well, I’m looking forward to it just as much as you are.” He said as he shook his head
“Oh come on. The fancy dinners, fancy guests, a death threat looming over our heads, I’m sure you’re gonna have a great time.” I said as I lightly punched his arm.
“You’re not going?” He asked as he looked at me with a confused look on his face.
“Mafia leaders and their dates only.” I shrugged. “I’m just under contract, and I have no date.” I said as I looked up at the sky.
There was something about Stephan that was calming, and it was in that instant that I realized why he and Dante butted heads so much: they’re polar opposites.
Stephan has a laid back attitude, and can lighten the mood anywhere he goes, while Dante resembles more of a hurricane whenever he walks through the door.
It felt nice to be able to talk to someone after feeling so isolated, even if it was consisting of surface level conversations. Besides, one main reason why I enjoyed Stephan’s company was because he never pressed for details.
“Oh, before I forget again.” Stephan said as his eyes widened.
“It isn’t exactly Christmas anymore but…” he said reaching into his pocket. “Better late than never.” He said before tossing a small box towards me.
“You didn’t have to, really.” I said as I tilted my head and looked at the small package.
“It was nothing, just don’t tell Dante.” He said as he smirked at me.
“No promises.” I said as I smiled and began to open the perfectly wrapped present.
“Oh no you don’t, I’m serious about this one.” Stephan said as he laughed.
I ripped off the remaining shred of paper and furrowed my eyebrows in confusion at the contents within.
It was a picture, a very old picture of a family: a husband, wife, and son. The parents were behind their tiny son, holding onto his shoulders as they posed for the picture. Behind them was a large crowd of people, some were moving boxes, others were laughing in groups.
But what caught my attention the most, was the little boy. His smile was so genuine and bright that it lit up most of the photograph. His front tooth was missing, and his blond hair was messy. His grey eyes were shining with happiness and life.
“This is one of the last pictures we have of Dante as a kid. “Stephan said as he smiled a crooked smile.
“It’s the day he began his training to become the next Don.” Stephan said as he looked at the photo in my hands. “That was also the day he stopped smiling.” He said as a sad smirk spread across his lips.
I looked up to see Florence giving the camera a small smile. Her eyes were slightly watery, most likely having cried in objection to what her eldest son is about to go through.
Dante was the spitting image of his father: same grey eyes, blond hair, even the scowl looks exactly like him.
“I never thought I’d see my cousin smile again.” Stephan said as sadness crept up in his expression. “That is, until you came along.” Stephan said as he looked at me, making my eyebrows furrow.
It was true, in the moments I’ve had with Dante, he had only smiled a handful of time, and all of those rare occurrences were thankfully with me.
“I can’t say much… I mean, he’d kill me if he ever found out I even hinted this…” Stephan said as he looked behind us quickly.
“But Dante has a reason for the way he’s been acting towards you. He cares about you, he’s just… he’s just stuck between a rock and a hard place right now, you know?” Stephan said, struggling to find the right words as I sighed and continued to look at the photo in my hand.
“Just don’t give up on him, okay? Promise me.” Stephan said as he held out his pinky. I looked at his pinky as I recalled his mother’s words to me, reciting the exact same thing.
“This family and their damn pinky promises.” I said as I chuckled and shook my head.
“But deal.” I said as I smiled and interlocked my pinky within his.
“Thank you for this.” I said as I motioned towards picture. “And thank you for telling me. I really appreciate it.” I said as I smiled at him.
“No problem.” He said as he smirked. “But seriously, don’t tell Dante. I don’t feel like getting my dick chopped off anytime soon.” He said as he shivered.
“Anytime soon? So when would be your ideal time?” I asked before I laughed loudly.
“Shut it.” Stephan said as he shook his head.
“Wanna see something cute?” He said as he raised his eyebrow.
“Sewing as we were just talking about wieners, I’d assume the logical thing to say is no?” I said as I tilted my head and raised my eyebrow.
“Geez, perv.” He said as he scrunched his nose.
“Look at this cutie.” He said as he pointed to the corner of the photograph.
“It’s baby Stephan. I was told I was quite the lady killer.” He said as he smirked and pointed to a small child sitting on the floor.
“Yeah, was is extremely accurate.” I said as I smiled. I looked at the small toddler, and Stephan looks just like an older version of the child in the photo.
“Wow, same haircut and everything.” I said as I chuckled.
“If it ain’t broke, don’t fix it.” He said proudly as he ran a hand over his sleek and styled hair.
As my eyes scanned the photograph, my lighthearted mood soon morphed into anxiety brewing within the pit of my stomach when I recognized a blur of a face in the back right hand corner of the picture.
A face I would do anything to forget.
A face that haunted my nightmares.
A face that ruined my childhood.
Johnny Simmons.
Chapter 51
REBEL SIMMONS POV
“This man.” I said in an urgent tone, refusing to believe my eyes. “Who is he?” I asked as I tilted to photograph towards Stephan.
“Hm… I’m not sure.” Stephan said as he scratched his head while my entire body tensed.
“Hey, you good?” Stephan asked as he looked at me with furrowed eyebrows.
I quickly flipped over the photograph, hoping that there was something, anything to help me figure out the details of this moment.
“Where was this picture taken?” I said quickly spitting out my thoughts.
“In New York.” Stephan said as he looked at my frazzled state with a confused stare. “Dante was sent to live there for a few years.” Stephan explained.
“During the turf war, right?” I said softly as I continued to examine the photograph.
“Yeah… how did you?” Stephan asked as he stared at me.
“I need to go.” I said as I quickly stood up and started walking towards the house.
“Wait… hey! Wait up!” Stephan yelled after me as my mind started racing, trying to analyze every possibility.
There’s two options here:
-
Johnny was just a not-so-innocent bystander, and accidentally ended up in the background of a family picture.
-
Johnny has ties to the Italian Mafia.
This doesn’t make any sense. The way my mother described it, Johnny and Cobra were thieves, con men, not gangsters. Their main targets were banks, and other high end establishments. What would they gain from being involved in a turf war?
I carefully placed the picture in my jacket pocket before I walked past the dining room, where the Vino family continued to eat in awkward silence.
“Rebel?” My mother called out to me from her seat. I kept my head down, trying to concentrate on the information I just received.
“What the fuck did you do to her?” I heard Dante growl, making Stephan hold up his hands as a sign of his innocence.
I continued walking even after I heard the scrapping of a chair in the dining room, focusing solely on mentally sorting through the information from the archives.
“I swear to fucking god Stephan.” I heard Dante roar behind me.
“I didn’t do anything!” Stephan said as he defended himself.
I quickly turned the corner and walked into my room, not even bothering to close the door at this point. The two boys stormed into my room, yelling at each other and forcing me to tune them out while I walked to my laptop. To my surprise, I opened it to see the archives open on another page, a page that I don’t remember.
“Hm.” I said as I furrowed my eyebrows to see that the page was left on 1997. “I could have sworn I left of on 1996….” I mumbled to myself. I quickly shook my head before scrolling down. I sped read through the paragraphs until I found what I was looking for.
Nov. 1997: Dante sent to New York to begin his training as the new Don.
“1997… If it was November, then it was three months before I was born…” I thought to myself as the boys continued to scream at each other.
“They were on the run from Cobra for about two months…” I said quietly as I tried to piece together what I found. Meanwhile, Dante pushed Stephan roughly, making me lose concentration momentarily. Stephan, who needed to take a few steps to regain his footing, ran towards Dante and grabbed him by the shirt.
I quickly scrolled down until I found an unfinished log entry:
Nov. 1997: Received a lead that could end the turf war.
Johnny couldn’t have possibly done anything here… it wouldn’t make sense. But the timeline fits perfectly… I thought to myself as I furrowed my eyebrows. I heard a crash, and looked up to see Stephan thrown into the bookcase on the wall, breaking a shelf and causing books to fly everywhere.
“WILL YOU TWO JUST SHUT THE FUCK UP?!” I screamed as I looked up at them, making them stare at me with wide eyes as they froze.
“Fuck!” I exclaimed as I looked back at the picture.
“What the hell is going on in here!” Giana shouted as she walked in, making the boys step away from each other immediately. I looked towards the door to see that my mother as well as the rest of the Vino family came rushing into my bedroom.
“Florence, can you come here please.” I said seriously as I waved her over. She tilted her head in curiosity before walking over, being careful to step over the wreckage the boys caused.
“Yes?” She asked as she leaned down and looked at my computer screen.
“Do you know this man?” I asked as I showed her the picture Stephan gave me. I pointed to Johnny in the back, who was leaning against a wall and smoking a cigarette, looking directly at the Vino’s.
“Where did you get this?” Florence asked as a small smile came to her face.
“It was a present.” I said as I looked up at her.
“A present?” Dante growled as he looked at Stephan, who stared forward wide eyed.
“Florence, I’ll give it to you after, but please. I need to know if this man has any ties to your mafia.” I asked calmly as the rest of the family walked over curiously. As soon as my mother saw Johnny in the photograph, her eyes grew wide as she looked at me with astonishment and confusion.
“He went by JJ. He was an informant during the turf wars.” Florence said after a few minutes. “He’s the reason why we have control over the United States.” She continued to explain.
“What information did he give you?” I asked as I furrowed my eyebrows.
“He gave us the location of someone very dear to Pavlovski,” Florence said, her eyebrows furrowing. “But in exchange for this information we had to ensure that he and his girlfriend got out of New York safely.” She said as she looked at me.
“He told us that he was a criminal, and was being heavily pursued and hunted at the time, both by law enforcement and bounty hunters.” She explained calmly.
“Oh my god.” I heard my mother whisper before she covered her mouth, her eyes starting to water.
“What name did he give you?” I asked seriously as I looked at her.
“Luka Pavlovski.” Florence said as she looked at me. “Xavier Pavlovski’s younger brother.” She said as her eyebrows furrowed.
“He told us that once he leaves town, Luka will try and follow them. So we seized that opportunity to take him out.” Florence recalled with a sad expression on her face. “The first death threat arrived at the estate a month later.” She said with sadness in her eyes.
“So… you were the reason that we made it out.” My mother said as she looked at Florence with her eyebrows furrowed.
“Thank you. Thank you so much.” My mother sobbed as she threw her arms around Florence.
“Wait, what?” Florence said as she looked at my mother.
“I was JJ’s girlfriend at the time.” My mother said as she looked down. “We… we were running from Rebel’s father.” She said, making Florence’s eyes widen.
“Then that means…” Isa said as her eyes widened.
“You’re Pavlovski’s niece.” Dante said in a deadly tone before his jaw tightened and his hands clenched into fists as he stared at me.
Chapter 52
REBEL SIMMONS POV
I took a deep breath, trying to calm my running mind as I collected my thoughts.
Johnny made a deal with the Vino Mafia for safety.
Cobra followed my mother and Johnny out of town, most likely to kill them.
Stephano killed Cobra.
Cobra is Luka Pavlovki.
Stephano Vino killed my father.
I had sex with the son of the man who killed my father.
Xavier Pavlovski leads the Russian Mafia.
Xavier Pavlovski killed nearly half of the Vino family.
Luka is Xavier Pavlovski’s younger brother.
Luka Pavlovski is my father.
Different emotions swirled it’s way to the surface of my subconscious as the room stared at me. The tension in the air was thick as everyone waited for me to say something.
“Well… that was… enlightening.” I said as I looked up at everyone with my eyebrows furrowed.
“Yeah… um…” Natalia said as she pursed her lips.
“Let me just be the one to break the ice and say that I’m sorry our father killed your father.” Isa said awkwardly as she looked at me with wide eyes. Her words were slow as she held out her hands, emphasizing every word as she spoke.
“It’s fine, really.” I said quietly as I looked up at the room.
A flood of emotions came to the forefront of my mind, confusion being the most prevalent of them all.
Despite the fact that I was subjected to unfathomable living conditions as a child, I always felt the undying need to gain acceptance from my father. Granted, Johnny was a serious piece of shit for what he did to me, but nevertheless, I always fought off the subconscious desire to have him say those clique lines:
I’m proud of you.
You belong.
You’re worth it.
I love you.
I always longed for a father that was present in my life; a father that would interrogate boys whenever they picked me up for those corny school dances, someone to be my number one fan, someone who I could rely on to have my back, to protect me.
It took years to get over the fact that I killed my father, yet now that I realize my real father is also dead, I couldn’t help but feel that familiar longing scratch its way to the surface once more.
Although, I couldn’t tell which made me feel worse: The shock that my real father was dead, or the fact that I would never get to meet him. Either way, I didn’t feel sadness. Instead, I felt as if I missed out on the opportunity to see if Luka would be the father I always daydreamed about.
Granted, it was relieving to know that my real father’s identity has finally been brought to light, but it was about 20 years too late. Besides, given his criminal record, I doubt he’d be the stereotypical father I wished for as a child.
As I looked around the room, I felt no resentment or bitterness towards the family that ordered my real father’s death. On the contrary, I saw a room full of people who have treated me with nothing but kindness and respect.
“You’re contract is now officially terminated. Get your shit and get out.” Dante said as he gave me a menacing stare with his arms crossed.
Well, almost everyone treats me with kindness and respect.
“What happened to one year?” I said sternly as I narrowed my eyes at him.
“It won’t be necessary.” Dante said in a low voice.
“You want me to leave when we potentially just found out why the Russian Mafia is after me?” I said, disgust evident in my voice.
“Yes.” Dante stated as his eyes narrowed.
“She is not leaving Dante.” Giana said seriously as she began to walk towards him.
Dante looked at her with an expression that made the tension in the room grow thick. The deadly expression in his eyes made Giana stop in her tracks, making her eyes widen in the process.
“She’s the fucking reason Pavlovski is back. She’s the fucking reason we’re under attack again. Give me one god damn reason why she should stay?” Dante said in a calm, and intimidating tone.
“Because she’s family.” Florence said as she glared at her son.
“She stole from us, is that what we’re classifying family as now?” Dante said sarcastically, making my heart drop at the seriousness of his words.
“Last time I checked, I’M IN CHARGE OF THIS FUCKING FAMILY.” Dante yelled as he looked around the room.
“And you want to know why I’m in charge?” Dante said, his temper rising with each word.
“Because her fucking Uncle wants to wipe my family off the face of the fucking Earth!” Dante exclaimed as he flipped over the desk near him, startling the entire room. He ran a hand through his hair as he took a deep breath before quickly walking towards me.
“You,” Dante said as he knelt down in front of me. “Get the fuck out of here, and never come back.” He said in a dangerous tone as he got in my face.
Without even thinking, I quickly cocked my hand back and punched him square in the face. I continued to throw a barrage of punches at him as emotions came flooding towards the surface of my mind. To my surprise, Dante didn’t even try to defend himself from my blows, instead, he just accepted it with a serious look on his face.
“You fuker!” I yelled as I quickly threw two more jabs at his jaw before kicking him in the balls, making him groan and fall to his knees. While I had the momentary height advantage, I quickly grabbed his head, and kneed him in the face, making him fall to the floor and filling the air with a loud cracking sound.
“Rebel!” I heard from behind me as I kicked Dante in the stomach, making him grunt loudly.
I felt a pair of arms around me, and out of instinct, I threw an elbow back without looking, making a loud crack fill the room.
I quickly looked back to see Stephan cursing under his breath as he held onto his nose, blood dripping between his fingers.
“Shit! I’m so sorry.” I said as I quickly ran over to Stephan’s side and grabbed his hands.
“You’re saying sorry to him?!” Dante exclaimed before he spat out blood.
“Shut the fuck up!” I yelled as I looked at him, before turning my attention back to Stephan.
“I’m good, I’m good.” Stephan said quietly as he took a step forward, and tripped over a book on the floor. He quickly fell, groaning as his muscular body hit the ground. Florence, Harry, and Giana rushed to Stephan’s side, stepping over Dante in the process. Harry saw the blood and gagged before turning around, leaving Florence and Giana to help Stephan up by themselves.
“What the fuck are you still doing here?” Dante said as he slowly stood up and stared at me. “Don’t make me fucking repeat myself.” Dante growled.
“I’ve met a lot of fucked up people in my life, but you… you make them all seem like damn saints.” I spat as I stared at him. I couldn’t help but feel proud of myself as my eyes landed on his gashed lip and broken nose.
“You treat everyone around you like shit, stepping over people who love and care about you because you’re too insecure to work out your own fucking issues. You have a family that loves you, yet day in and day out, you only think about yourself and constantly treat them like shit.” I said in a serious tone as I poked his chest roughly.
“It’s shocking to me that you apparently want whats best for your family, yet you don’t even show them any kind of respect.” I said, shoving his chest roughly with one hand. He stared down at me with narrowed eyes as I continued.
“You’re the most cocky, arrogant, and selfish bastard I’ve ever met!” I said as my voice began getting louder and louder.
“I just found out that my real father, was killed before I even got to meet him, and yet you’re blaming me for that? Your dad killed my dad! Did you even think for one second how I’m feeling? Oh, wait, of course not! Because you never have! Everything is always about YOU!” I yelled as I threw my arms up in the air.
“I get that I don’t mean shit to you, Dante, you went out of your way to make that blatantly clear, but at least have the decency to face me like a man instead of running away like a little bitch.” I said as I got in his face. I looked at his unreadable expression for a moment, admiring those grey eyes that infuriated and infatuated me one last time.
“I can’t believe I thought I saw something in you.” I said quietly, making his eyes widen slightly.
“But don’t worry, you’ll never see my face again. I’ll make damn sure of it.” I said before turning around and facing his shocked family. I looked around the room at the distressed faces of his family, of the people who took me in and showed me a kindness that was unmatched. I awkwardly looked down at the floor, feeling embarrassed for telling off Dante in front of them.
“Thank you all for being so kind to me during my time here.” I said, breaking the silence.
“Thank you for your kindness.” I said looking at Stephan.
“Thank you, for being my best friends.” I said, looking towards the twins.
“Thank you, for guiding me.” I said looking at Giana, Florence, and Harry.
“Just… thanks for everything.” I said, giving the room a small smile as I looked up.
I began walking towards the door, filling the room with the sound of my feet hitting the floor and Natalia softly sniffling. My eyes wandered back down to the floor, unable to look the Vino’s in the face after the humiliating show I just put on.
I couldn’t help but admire the books scattered among the floor, the books that Dante scribbled in, the books I reread to peer into his mind even for a moment. But something else caught my eye, something… shiny?
Curiosity got the better of me as I bent down and tilted my head, examining a piece of metal underneath a book. I moved the auto mechanics book to reveal Stephan’s broken cell phone, making my eyes widen.
“Rebel?” My mother called out, concern evident in her tone.
I carefully picked up the pieces of the cell phone, turning around and looking Dante in the eye as I held up the broken iPhone, revealing a blinking Russian tracking device attached to the back of it.
Chapter 53
REBEL SIMMONS POV
I held my breath as the tension in the silent room grew thicker by the second. It was as if everyone was frozen, their gazes locked on the blinking device I held within my hand.
I furrowed my eyebrows as I recalled Skinkoli’s words from the day I interrogated him:
“Pavlovski is everywhere, including your impenetrable little fortress. He sees everything. He knows everything. He can’t be stopped.”
Is Stephan… a mole for the Russian Mafia?
I tried to think objectively as I tried to decipher the situation. I looked over at Stephan, examining his facial expressions and looking for any sign that he was being dishonest and selling his family out. His eyes were wide, and his breathing was shallow. Stephan’s slightly furrowed eyebrows and slightly agape mouth indicated that he was… confused? Shocked even?
An idea shot into my mind as I glanced at the blinking device before holding up my hands, successfully grabbing the attention of everyone in the room.
“Before I go, there’s one last thing I wanted to tell you, Dante.” I said, looking at him with wide eyes while I slowly walked to my computer.
“What?” Dante growled as his eyebrows furrowed.
“I was fucking Stephan this entire time.” I lied while bending down and grabbing my laptop off the floor. I sat down on the bed and opened it, sharply inhaling when I saw the archives were on a different page once again.
“YOU WHAT?” Dante screamed as the room gasped. He immediately ran over to Stephan and grabbed the collar of his shirt with two hands before slamming him against the wall.
“And he was so much bigger than you.” I continued, hoping that Dante would give the reaction I was hoping for. I continued to grab a cord attached to my laptop, and quickly stuck it into the blinking device before setting it down on the bed beside me.
Just as I predicted, Dante threw Stephan across the room, making him crash onto the coffee table, shattering it and sending his cousin hurling towards the floor. Florence, Giana, and Harry began screaming at the two men, urging them to stop fighting immediately.
The twins looked at me for a moment, before realizing what I was doing, and quickly walked to my side. We stared at the screen intently as I began typing away, running an analysis on my computer.
Multiple command prompt windows opened up, filling the screen. Within each window, multiple lines of code were writing itself, confirming my worst nightmare.
I was being hacked.
I quickly began the process of finding the virus on my computer, typing rapidly as Dante continued to throw Stephan like a rag doll.
The code that was displayed on my computer was intricate and complex, unlike anything I’ve ever seen before. Instead of one program running on my software, it was as if it was multiple viruses were operating at the same time, feeding information out of my computer and transmitting it to another IP while bypassing the security system I installed. The virus was disguised as an internal code, causing my security system to read it as if I was the one moving this information.
I began by finding out what the hell was attached to Stephan’s phone, and quickly opened another window to run a diagnostic on it. Lines of code rapidly appeared on my monitor, and my eyes scanned the text as I pursed my lips.
“YOU STUPID MOTHERFUCKER!” Dante roared as he threw a punch at Stephan, who ducked at the last second, making Dante’s fist collide with the wall.
“YOU KNEW WHY I COULDN’T BE WITH HER AND YET YOU PULLED THIS SHIT?!” Dante yelled as he roughly pulled his fist out of the wall. Stephan quickly swung his leg forward, sweeping Dante and making him fall to the floor.
I tuned out the noise as best as I could, reading the script to see exactly what the hell I was dealing with. Even though I have confiscated two of these devices, I was never able to extract information from them due to the fact that they were offline and unable to be powered up again.
Based off the code I was seeing, it looks like it has an auto destruct feature, and will lock up whenever it is removed from a power source which in this case, were phones.
I held my breath as I saw what the device was capable of. I quickly typed a few lines of code to begin tracking whoever was on the other end of this virus. I paused as my code began working, quickly running a software to trace the IP address. But when the location popped up, I furrowed my eyebrows in frustration:
Error 404
A flood of Déjà vu struck me as I read the error message. This is the exact code I used when I stole $5 Million from the Vino’s, a code that is completely customized, randomizing the encryption every half second, revealing the location’s coordinates under the alias Error 404.
A small smile came to my lips as I embraced the challenge that stood in front of me. I quickly began typing, hacking into the very same code I created back in that abysmal Stanford dorm room.
As I began typing in the code, I felt the twins hands push down on my neck, forcing me duck my head while narrowly avoiding the piece of wood that flew above us. I looked up for a brief moment to see Stephan on top of a side table, throwing pieces of debris at Dante, who was walking towards him with a deadly expression on his face and his hands balled in fists.
I shook my head slightly before turning my attention back on the screen. I continued hacking into the system, and furrowed my eyebrows to see that whoever created this device, improved my code substantially. Instead of randomizing every half second, they got it down to a quarter of a second, making it much more difficult to find the location.
This was unlike anything I’ve ever seen before. If I wasn’t actively getting hacked and my information siphoned, I’d actually take a moment to admire the work before me.
“YOU STUPID FUCKER!” Dante screamed once more as he grabbed Stephan’s legs and swung him off the side table, making him grab onto the chandelier like a chimpanzee.
I smirked as the code continued to spit out Errors. Something that makes my customized code unique is the fact that I always put a backdoor, a way to bypass the code in case something like this ever happens. Granted, I’ve never used it before. No one has ever been able to fully hack my codes, let alone use it against me.
I entered into my software through the back end, opening up the virus and seeing the code reveal itself on the screen. I quickly identified the changes that were made to my original program, and sabotaged it before trying to locate the user once more. I sat there for a few moments, waiting to see if the code worked.
Paris, France: 48.8566° N, 2.3522° E
I smirked as I continued sabotaging the program. I hacked into the data files within it, seeing what information they accessed and which locations they tracked. I immediately deleted it on their end, causing someone to begin writing code once more.
It was as if I was in a battle of wits against my unknown opponent. A battle of who can out hack, out code, and out smart the other. I quickly typed away, staying one step ahead of whoever coded this virus. I countered every attack they attempted, preventing them from breaching my defenses once more and regain the information they stored. I continued to dig deeper, hacking past the device and onto their computer and mainframe.
I accessed the stolen information from their computer, as well as began a self destruct sequence that would permanently delete this data from any external sources. I chuckled as a notification popped up, informing me that my program was successful in not only eliminating the virus, but deleting any information they gained.
“Nice.” The twins said in unison as they smiled at me.
“AND YOU!” Dante said as he stepped over Stephan’s unconscious body and quickly walked over towards me. Giana, Florence, Harry, as well as my mother were surrounding Stephan, attempting to examine his wounds. Harry quickly had enough, and walked away as he gagged from the blood.
“I can’t believe you actually fell for that.” I said while raising my eyebrow slightly. Dante narrowed his eyes at me as he examined my setup. His eyes traveled from the device, to my computer, then back up to my face, realization finally striking him.
“I needed a… very loud distraction in case this tracker was actually a listening device.” I began to explain as I gently grabbed the device that was now decommissioned.
“What did you find out?” Dante asked, once again, gaining the attention of the room.
“My time here is done. I don’t have to share anything with you.” I said seriously as I tilted my head.
“This isn’t a fucking game!” Dante hissed through his teeth.
“I know. I’m just doing what you told me to.” I said as I closed my laptop and stood up, sticking the device in my pocket. “Getting my shit, and leaving.” I said as I looked at him before beginning to walk towards the door. I stepped over the debris covering the floor, when his large hand gently wrapped around my bicep.
“Rebel.” He said in a soft voice, making me look at him in confusion. “Don’t go.” He said quietly, his famous mood swings making an appearance once more.
“Give me one good reason why I should stay.” I said seriously as I looked at him.
“Because… I need you.” He said under his breath as he looked down at me.
“That’s not good enough anymore.” I said as I looked into his grey eyes.
“…I’m… I’m sorry. For what I said. For how I’ve been treating you.” Dante said quietly as he looked away. I wanted to believe his words. I wanted to believe that everything he was saying was truthful, with no ill intentions hidden beneath the surface.
“We need you. I need you. I promise, I’ll explain everything, just please. Don’t go.” Dante said as an emotionless expression began to fade away with every word.
To say I was weary of his words would be an understatement. Dante was like a flame, beautiful to watch, yet the closer you get, the more unstable he becomes until he consumes you completely. But as beautiful and comforting as that fire is, it can only destroy, and I began to question whether I was consumed by the idea of being infatuated, or if I actually was.
The walls he tore down were now rebuilt, laid on the foundation of his hurtful words and distant behavior. But a part of me will always be pulled to him. But is it worth being hurt by him over and over? To be questioning how he feels about me? To spend my nights alone, wondering if what we had was even real?
“Let’s get one thing straight.” I said as I inched closer to him. “I’m staying, because I want to stay. Not because you’re asking me to.” I said seriously as I stared up at him for a moment before turning around and walking towards the computer. I pulled out the device from my pocket, and rotated it between my fingers as I examined it.
“The device was powered by the battery within the cell phone. I wasn’t able to extract data from the previous ones due to the fact that I removed it prematurely.” I began to explain as I stared at the device.
“However, that didn’t stop it from infecting my own computer. Even though the devices were powered down, it could still transmit a virus to whatever it was being plugged into.” I continued as I narrowed my eyes.
“It got past my security system because it hid within the internal coding, making it appear as if I was making these changes myself.” I explained.
“Genius.” Giana mumbled to herself.
“So, it can not only transmit the virus to anything it’s plugged into, but it also acts as a tracker and a listening device.” I said as the room hung on my every word.
“What information was it able to access?” Dante asked seriously as he narrowed his eyes.
“Everything. The archives, the cyber security I put in place, pretty much everything I’ve worked on.” I said as I looked up at Dante, who had his jaw clenched, most likely trying to prevent himself from saying yet another thing he might regret.
“The good news is that I was able to delete the stolen information on their end. Since I know how to counter their virus, I can have the security systems updated within the hour. We’ll also need to check everyone’s phones, just in case.” I said, staring at Dante with a serious expression on my face.
“Then what are we waiting for?” Dante said quickly before he began to walk towards the door.
“Well… we have a bigger problem we have to handle first.” I said as I tilted my head, making Dante freeze mid-step and look at me over his shoulder.
“And what’s that?” Dante asked as I gently tossed the device up in the air.
“We have to figure out what side Stephan’s on.” I said as I caught the device in my hand and looked down at Stephan’s unconscious and bloody body on the floor.
Chapter 54
“Wake up.” Dante said in a serious tone as he splashed water on Stephans face. I watched from the corner of the room as Stephan stirred in his seat, shaking his head slightly before looking up at us.
His hands were tied behind his back, and his ankles were bound to the legs of the chair. Isa, Natalia, Dante, and Angelo watched intently as their cousin regained consciousness.
“The fuck…” Stephan mumbled as he examined his situation.
“You can’t be serious.” Stephan said seriously as he looked up at his cousin. Dante was standing in front of him, his arms crossed and a scowl on his face.
“Start talking.” Dante said as he cracked his knuckles, filling the air with the pops of his joints.
“Talking about what? I have no idea-” He began to say, but was cut off by Dante’s fist colliding with his face. The impact made me cringe slightly as I continued to examine Stephan for any signs of lying.
There are many ways to spot a liar: micro-expressions, eye movements, signs of stress, etc.
However, Dante succeeded in making my job significantly harder. I opted for Stephan to be in a regular room, where he wasn’t tied up. Seeing that touching the face and overall body language is a large indicator of lying, it would have been easier for me to see if he was telling the truth.
But of course, Dante had to have it his way, and tied up the poor bastard in the basement.
“Start. Talking.” Dante repeated as he bent down, looking Stephan in the eyes.
“Cousin, I have no idea how that device got in my phone. I have no idea what the hell that thing even is!” Stephan said loudly. His wide eyes were locked onto Dante, not looking away for even a second.
“You don’t know what that device does?” I chimed in from my corner, making Dante look over his shoulder.
“No, I have no idea what that thing is.” Stephan said as he looked at me. I looked at his face, looking for any signs of micro-expressions.
A micro-expression is a flash of true emotion that shows briefly. And when I say briefly, I’m talking from one-fifth to one-twenty fifth of a second. The main one I’m looking for would be signs of guilt.
“Then let me enlighten you.” I said as I walked closer.
“That ‘thing’ that was attached to your phone is a Russian tracking device.” I said as I looked down at him, revealing no emotion as I spoke.
“So anything you’ve been doing, the Russians have been able to see and hear everything.” I explained, making his eyes go wide once more.
“I did a sweep on every phone within the estate, and yours is the only one that was compromised.” I stated.
“There’s no way, no way! I would never work for that bastard!” Stephan said as he balled his hands into fists. He displayed signs of distress, but so would I if I were tied to a chair pleading my innocence.
Who am I kidding, I would still be calm as hell.
“Then why was your phone the only device on the property that was compromised?” Dante said slowly, repeating my words once more.
“I-I have no clue.” Stephan said as he looked at us. His constant eye contact was a hint that he was telling the truth.
“You were undercover for a while, what were you doing?” I asked as I tilted my head, remembering that he was in France preparing for Pavlovski’s imminent attack.
“I was making sure our weapons made it into France.” He said quickly as Dante stood up once more. “I-I was at our estate the entire time, you can even check the cameras.” Stephan said as he looked at Dante with wide eyes.
“Well, I already did that.” I said calmly as Dante began to step forward. I gently grabbed his shoulder, making him freeze as he looked at me. His touch was bittersweet, bringing back a wave of unwanted emotions.
“You were there… most of the time.” I said, pausing for dramatic effect. “On one of your last nights there, you were missing for a few hours.” I explained as I looked at him.
“Night.. which night…” Stephan mumbled under his breath, trying to remember the events that occurred.
“I wasn’t there, you’re right!” He said as his eyes lit up.
“Then you lied to us.” Dante said as his eyes narrowed and he began to step forward. Once again, I placed my hand on his shoulder, forcing the brute to calm down.
“Where were you?” I asked as I raised my eyebrow.
“A bar in Paris. Le Lieu .” Stephan recalled. “I left around 7pm, and got back around 1am.” He said quickly as he looked up at me. There was no indication of lying within his expression, making me believe him.
“And what were you doing there?” Dante asked in a deadly tone.
“I was… drinking.” Stephan said after he swallowed. His demeanor changed, and his confident composure began to slip away as he finished his sentence.
He’s lying.
Dante looked at me, as if arriving at the same conclusion. I gave him a small nod before he cocked his fist back and hit Stephan across the face once more.
“Fuck!” Stephan called out before he spat out blood.
“You’re lying.” I said calmly as I looked at him and crossed my arms.
“Fuck, okay fine. I was…” Stephan said as he looked around the room.
“I was with another man.” Stephan said seriously as he looked up at me.
“Who?” Dante asked.
“I didn’t know him. I met him there and… yeah.” Stephan said awkwardly before sighing.
“Then why were you with him? That doesn’t make any sense?” Dante exclaimed, not realizing what Stephan was trying to say.
“No you idiot, I was with another man. I’m gay!” Stephan said, making everyone look at him in surprise.
“I don’t give a shit if you’re gay,” Dante said as he bent down to look his cousin in the eye. “Did you betray the family or not?” He said seriously.
“No.” He said seriously. “I’m sure there’s security footage from the bar. We… went into the bathroom.” He said as he looked up at me.
I stared at him for a moment before walking to the small table in the corner, and opening my laptop. I began to access the street cameras and security footage of Le Lieu . I quickly scanned for Stephans face within the images of the time frame, and had three windows pop up within seconds.
Everyone gathered around my screen as we watched Stephan enter the bar, get approached by a very attractive woman, and shoo her away. About 30 minutes later, an equally attractive man sat beside him. The two began talking, and eventually started making out furiously at the bar top.
Stephan looked around, and held up his finger before walking into the bathroom, leaving his drink and phone on the counter. My eyes narrowed as I saw the man look towards the direction of the bathroom door, before opening Stephans phone, and placing the tracker within it.
“Idiot, why would you leave him alone with your phone?” Dante said as he ran his hand through his hair.
“Cousin, when you’re dealing with someone as attractive as that, time is of the essence. That and I was already a few drinks down.” Stephan explained before he sighed loudly.
The film continued to play, and we all watched as Stephan ran out of the bathroom, whispered something into the mans ear, and threw him over his shoulder before running into the bathroom.
“Well, it checks out.” I said as I began to rewind the footage.
“Dante… I’m sorry.” Stephan said as Dante began to walk towards him.
“You should be. Leaving your phone behind was a stupid fucking mistake.” Dante said as he grabbed his pocket knife. The all black metal looked sleek within his hand, and I couldn’t help but stare at the present I gave him, shocked that he still carries it around.
“So, you’re not upset that I’m gay? It doesn’t bother you at all that I’m the first openly gay member in the Vino family? That a gay man would take your place if something happened to you?” Stephan asked as he looked at his cousin with his eyebrow raised.
“Why would I be upset? I don’t give a shit who you stick you dick into.” Dante said as he cut Stephan free. “You’re still family.” Dante said seriously as he held out his hand to help him up.
“Yeah Stephan, we’d accept you no matter what.” Natalia said as she walked up to him and gave him a massive hug.
“What she said.” Angelo said as he gave Stephan a rough pat on the back, making Stephan look down at the floor and smile.
I watched their family moment from my corner, watching as Dante awkwardly stood there as they showered Stephan with acceptance. I could tell he wasn’t in his element, but the look he gave me showed that he was at least making an effort.
“So, what now?” Isa asked as she looked over at Dante, then at me.
“If I could make a suggestion.” I said as I looked at Dante, who nodded immediately.
“The Russians have heard every conversation Stephan has had since that night. They know we’re preparing for an attack. We have to completely redo our defenses, both in France and here in the estate.” I said as I looked down at my computer.
“I told Stephan I wasn’t attending the ball, so if Pavlovski is after me, they’d most likely attack the estate.” I said as I looked up at Dante, making his posture tense slightly.
“We’ll move everyone to a safe house before we leave.” He said as he walked towards me. He stood behind me, making my heart unsteady as his breath tickled my neck.
“Looks like you’re coming to France with me.” Dante whispered in my ear.
Chapter 55
“Just promise me you’ll be safe.” My mother said as she looked at me with a worried expression on her face.
“Of course, I always am.” I said confidently as I gave her a small smile.
Today was the day we were leaving for Paris. It was also the day we were transferring everyone from the estate to a safe house 60 miles away.
I linked arms with my mother as we walked the garden one last time before we left. During our time at the Vino estate, we spent most of it perusing around the beautiful gardens, admiring the blooming flowers and lush pathways around us.
We’d talk here for hours every morning, even having the twins, Giana or Florence occasionally join us. We’d drink coffee together under bougainvillea vines, and enjoy each others company before I began my day’s work. My mother would even occasionally cut some roses and bring them inside, always filling the house with the beautiful blossoms of the garden.
To see the color return to her cheeks, her hair slowly growing back, and her weight returning back to normal with each passing day filled me with gratitude and joy.
“How are you feeling?” My mother asked as she looked down at the pathway underneath our feet.
“I’m… nervous about leaving you here.” I said hesitantly before I looked at her.
“Oh honey, don’t be! The twins rigged every door with explosives, and we have more than enough people coming to the safe house with us. If anything does happen, I’d be more worried about the other guys.” My mother said as she smiled. She was always so positive, yet her blind optimism always worried me.
“I mean, look at this thing.” My mother said as she pulled out a small box in her hand, which I immediately recognized as one of Isa’s explosives.
“Geez mom, be careful with that thing.” I said as I put my hands up quickly. She laughed before placing it back in her pocket once more.
“So… you and Dante?” She began.
“We’re nothing.” I said quickly as I looked down, my playful expression melting away into a serious one.
“Well, that sure is a shame.” My mother said as a sad smile formed on her lips.
“Oh god, please don’t tell me you’re jumping on this whole ‘he’s a good guy’ bandwagon?” I said as I looked at her with my eyebrows furrowed.
“Well… maybe?” My mother said while she shrugged, making me roll my eyes in annoyance.
She stared at my necklace, the same necklace that Dante gave me, before chuckling while looking down at the pathway.
’You two are more similar than you think.“ She said as she smiled at me.
“I don’t get it. He treats me like shit, ignores me, insults me, yet everyone is on his side. It doesn’t make any sense whatsoever.” I said as we continued walking.
“Don’t forget darling, you’re not a walk in the park either.” My mother said gently. “We all have our demons, some more than others. Love isn’t about changing someone, it’s about accepting them for who they are, and seeing perfection in their flaws.” She said as we looked down at a bush of roses blooming.
“Hold up. Who said anything about love?” I said as I stopped walking.
“Rebel, I can read you like a book. Stop pretending that you don’t have feelings for him.” My mother said as she bent down. She gently pushed back a few roses to reveal a very large, fully bloomed red rose. A few of its leaves were burned at the edges, and it’s thorns were large. Towards the bottom, there were a few dead pedals that began to fall off as soon as my mother touched them.
“Ah, I think this one will do.” My mother said as she pulled out a small pair of shears from her pocket.
I watched my mother, admiring how she gently cut the stem of the rose before smiling down at it.
“Why that one?” I said as I raised an eyebrow.
“Because it’s the most beautiful one in the garden.” She said as she held it up and examined it with a smile.
“I’m not seeing it?” I said as I tilted my head, looking at the crispy edges and falling pedals.
“That’s because you’re focused on the negative attributes.” She said softly as she continued examining it. “But what you don’t realize is that this rose had the largest, and most beautiful bloom out of all of them.” She said as she smelt the rose and sighed.
“Besides, the fact that it isn’t perfect adds character.” She said with a smile as she held the rose out to me.
I took the rose in my hand, inspecting it as my mother continued walking down the pathway. I looked up to see that we were near the front of the estate, and I watched as rows of cars began driving off, filled with guards and guns.
“Honey, everything will be fine. Stop worrying so much.” My mother said as she gently grabbed my shoulder and pulled me in for a hug.
“I love you mom.” I said as I wrapped my arms around her.
“I love you more, Rebel.” She said before she gave me one last smile. Even though I know that she’s protected by an army of highly trained mafia members, I couldn’t help the anxiety coursing through me. She’s my mom, she’s the only family I have left. I almost lost her once, and I don’t know what I would do if anything happened to her.
“Take care of her, will you?” I yelled out to the Isa. She quickly saluted me before she and Natalia walked over to where we were standing.
Since the ball was mainly for Dons and their Capos, only Dante and Stephan were required to attend. We decided to bring Natalia along, that way we can have a weapons specialist on site in case anything happened. The rest were staying behind, overlooking security at the safehouse.
“Only if you promise to take care of this one.” Isa said as she elbowed her sister in the arm, making Natalia stare at her with a scowl.
“I can take care of myself, thank you.” Natalia said as she crossed her arms.
“Don’t worry Isa, I’ll make sure she doesn’t blow anything up that she isn’t supposed to.” I said as I smiled.
We shared our goodbyes, before they began to walk towards Florence and Giana, who were waiting for them in an all black SUV. I stared at the cars, watching as Isa, Florence, Giana, Harry, and my mother waved goodbye from their windows.
“Ready?” Dante’s voice said from behind me. I watched as the cars took off, driving into the distance and leaving the empty estate behind.
“Yeah.” I eventually said as I looked down at the rose in my hand. I felt a hand on my shoulder, and looked up to see Dante looking down at me with his eyebrows slightly furrowed.
I gave him a small smile, before walking towards the car, spinning the rose’s stem between my fingers.
The car ride to the tarmac was silent. Based off the uncomfortable silence, I could tell the Vino’s were just as nervous about leaving their family behind. Natalia was sitting in the front seat, texting Isa rapidly on her phone. Stephan was driving, his knuckles white as he gripped the steering wheel. Dante was sitting beside me with a tense expression as he looked out the window.
I took a deep breath as I slowly reached for his hand before changing my mind midway and retracting it. I sighed as I looked at the city passing by, a wave of home sickness already washing over me.
A few seconds later, I was surprised to feel Dante’s hand cover mine. I looked over to see him still staring out the window as he gently held my hand within his.
As the jet took off, I decided that I would be using this time to get as much work done as possible. The remainder of the flight was only 45 minutes, so I took my laptop to the bedroom, and closed the door gently.
I laid down on the bed, and opened my laptop, running a face scan of the man that bugged Stephan’s phone. As the software ran, I heard a soft knock on the door.
“Come in.” I said as I stared at my screen, expecting Natalia to walk in.
To my surprise, Dante slightly opened the door before walking in, and closing it behind him. He walked towards the edge of the bed and sat down, a serious expression on his face.
“Dante? Is everything okay?” I asked as I looked at him.
“I think it’s time I owed you an explanation.” He said as he looked at me with his eyebrows furrowed.
Chapter 56
“I’m listening.” I said as I placed my laptop beside me and sat up.
“Well what do you want to know?” Dante said awkwardly as he looked down at his hands.
“Everything.” I simply stated as I looked at him.
“I- just… Fuck.” Dante said as he ran his hand through his hair. To say he looked uncomfortable would be an understatement.
“I’ve never done this before, Rebel. So please, be patient with me.” Dante finally said after a few moments of silence.
“Done what?” I said as I tilted my head.
“Explain myself - to anyone. I usually just give orders, and they’re followed.” Dante said quickly.
“Okay, well how about we start with the phone call in your office? The woman who called?” I said calmly. I knew that I couldn’t explode on him, not now at least. In this moment, he was delicate, vulnerable. It was a rare sight for Dante, and I knew that staying calm and collected would be my best bet at communicating with him.
“Her name is Scarlet Rossini.” Dante said as he looked down at his hands once more.
“Rossini…” I said under my breath.
Why does that name sound so familiar?
“As in Sofia Rossini’s older sister.” Dante said as he sighed.
“Oh.” I said, annoyance lacing my tone as I furrowed my eyebrows. I would be lying if I said that I wasn’t grateful that Sofia was on an undercover mission for the past few weeks.
“Scarlet is a freelance assassin. She’d do anything for the right price.” Dante began to explain. “She’s one of the best in the world, and has a reputation for always finishing her jobs. We’ve been trying to recruit her for the past year, but she’s rejected every offer we’ve given her.” Dante continued.
“Originally, we thought bringing Sofia on board would increase the likeliness of Scarlet joining, but even then, she still said no. Always saying something about cherishing her freedom.” Dante said. I hung on his every word, leaning forward as he struggled to find his next words.
“After we saved your mother, I got a message in the car on the way to the estate. It was Scarlet. She said she got an offer… an offer that I might find interesting.” Dante said as his hands clenched into fists. He took a deep breath before he continued.
“She called me when I got into my office, and told me that the Russian Mafia was offering her $10 million.. for you. To kidnap you, and bring you back alive.” Dante said as his voice grew tense.
“I… I lost my temper when I shouldn’t have. I threatened her, screamed that if she went anywhere near you I’d kill her in the worst ways imaginable.” Dante said as he shook his head.
“But that was exactly what she wanted, she wanted a reaction out of me. I fell right into her trap.” Dante continued.
“She knew that her sister had… a thing for me, and promised to reject their offer if I would… be with Sofia.” Dante said in a low voice, making my heart drop.
“I immediately refused, making her question the nature of our relationship.” Dante said as he looked up at me.
“That’s when I said those awful things… saying that I didn’t have feelings for you. If she knew I cared about you, she’d just kill you for the hell of it.” Dante said in annoyance before he clenched his jaw.
“I thought if I humored the idea of me giving Sofia a chance, it would buy me some time to figure out how to handle the situation.” Dante said as he looked at me with his eyebrows furrowed.
“After that, Sofia’s advances became more and more outlandish. Even after I would blatantly reject her, she would still keep trying.” He said as he shook his head.
“Sofia finally got fed up, and told me that if I don’t be with her, she’d order her sister to kill you. Just hearing her say that made me go crazy… and… I killed her.” Dante said as he looked at me with a nervous expression on his face.
“Scarlet said she’d be in touch, and she was. She lost contact with Sofia, and figured I killed her. She told me that she accepted the Russians offer, and I haven’t heard from her since.” He said before he swallowed. Even though Dante presented himself with a calm and collected demeanor, it was easy to read beyond that, and see the anxiety that plagued him.
“I didn’t want to push you away, Rebel… I just… I didn’t know what else to do. I didn’t know if we had a mole, I didn’t know if Scarlet would find out. I didn’t know what to do. I just knew that by being with you, I was being selfish.” Dante said quickly as he looked down at the ground.
“Pushing you away, saying those things, it was the hardest thing I’ve ever done. I can’t even tell you how many sleepless nights I had, wishing I was beside you.” Dante said as he looked up at me and gently grabbed my hand.
“But if pushing you away meant that you’d be safe, at least for a day, then I’d do it again in a heartbeat.” Dante said as he cupped my hand between his two callused ones and looked me in the eyes.
“I promised you that I’d protect you, and in my own… unconventional way… I was. I was trying to protect you. To keep you safe and out of harms way.” Dante said as his irises filled with sadness.
“Listen, Rebel.” Dante said as he leaned forward slightly. “I can’t promise you that won’t hurt your feelings, I can’t promise that I won’t piss you off, or upset you. But what I can promise, is that I’d do anything to protect you, because I can’t imagine living in a world where you’re not in it.” Dante said, his thumb rubbing small circles on my hand.
“So please, all I’m asking for is patience. I’ve never done this before… I’ve never had feelings for anyone. This is all new to me, and I have no idea what the fuck I’m doing.” Dante said as he looked down. “But… the one thing I do know, is that… I need you, Rebel.” He said as he looked up. I looked into Dante’s eyes, and for the first time… I saw fear. He was afraid.
I watched the infamous Mafia Don stumble over his words, as if he was allowing himself to be vulnerable for the first time in his life. Part of me was still resentful for the way he treated me, yet I couldn’t help but understand and relate to him.
The man who single-handedly killed most of his family has returned. I can’t imagine the pressure he’s feeling, and the responsibility that is weighing down upon his shoulders. As I looked at his face, I could see the internal conflict arising within him. For some reason, Florence’s words echoed in my mind:
His father, much to my disagreement, raised him to be a ruthless, cold-hearted Mafia leader.
His father thought it would be better for us in the long run.
I realized that Dante struggled with expressing emotions simply because he was trained not to. That emotions will make him weak, fragile, unable to fulfill his duties to his family as well as his organization. Especially now, when his greatest enemy has resurfaced, he needed to be as heartless as ever.
He was trying to be emotionless, trying to be strong for his family. For the people he cares about. He was trying to protect them in the only way he knew how to.
I felt so naive, so immature for judging him by his actions, not realizing that he was doing the best he could to keep me safe.
Don’t get me wrong, I would love for Dante to shower me with praise and affection, to be open with his emotions and feelings while treating me like a queen. But then again, if he did that, he wouldn’t be my Dante.
I admired him because even though he was closed off, he was himself. What you see, is what you get. And I wouldn’t have him any other way.
“Rebel I-” He began to say, but I cut him off by pressing my lips to his. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and pressed deeper into the kiss. The feeling of him in my arms was unlike anything I ever felt before. It was as if half of my heart has been missing this entire time, only to finally be returned to me, making me whole once more.
I slowly pulled back, touching my nose to his as I looked up at him.
“I get it, Dante. I get it.” I whispered as I smirked, making him sigh in relief.
“You have no idea how much I missed you.” Dante said as he tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. He wrapped his arms around me and held me close against his body, as if he never wanted to let go.
“Promise me one thing.” Dante whispered.
“Depends on what it is.” I said as I looked up at him.
“Never leave me, no matter how arrogant, annoying, or rude I may be. Just please, never leave my side.” He said through strained words.
“I promise.” I said after a moment before pressing my lips against his once more.
A loud beeping noise emitted from my laptop, making me reluctantly pull away from the kiss to see what was happening. I grabbed my computer, and placed it on my lap.
“What is it?” Dante asked as he looked at me.
“The facial recognition software I ran is complete.” I said as I pulled up the information.
A police report popped up, displaying the information for mystery man at the bar.
“Jackson Pullman.” I said as I read the report. I opened another file to see him shot in an alleyway two blocks from the bar Stephan was at.
“Looks like he was just a pawn for the Russians.” I said as I replayed the footage of Stephan at the bar. “Another dead end. Literally.” I sighed as I fast forwarded it.
We sat in silence as the video played, analyzing it for any clues.
“Wait a minute.” Dante said, reaching over and pausing the film. We were at the part when Stephan shooed the woman away from him.
“Zoom in on her… please.” He said as he looked at me. I smiled at his display of effort before quickly typing on my keyboard.
I zoom in on the woman’s face. She was attractive, beautiful long brown hair, tan skin, and a resting bitch face that would instill the fear of God in any man.
“That woman… It’s Scarlet.” Dante said as his eyebrows furrowed. “That doesn’t make any sense.” He mumbled to himself.
“What do you mean?” I asked as I tilted my head.
“I killed Sofia after Stephan returned.” Dante said, his eyes locked on the screen.
“Then that means Scarlet was going to double cross you regardless of it you were with Sofia or not.” I said as I looked at him. Dante’s expression darkened instantly, and his jaw clenched as he stared at the computer screen.
“See if you can track her location… please.” He said as he tried to control his anger.
I quickly typed away, cross referencing street cameras, atm’s, anything that had the capability of recording near the bar, I searched.
Windows of Scarlet’s face were popping up on my screen, each displaying her at a different location in Paris. Some were of her crossing the street, others were of her getting into cabs, and the last and most recent one to popped up showed her sitting at a cafe, sipping on a cup of coffee.
“When was the last one recorded?” Dante asked quickly.
“Half an hour ago.” I said as I looked at him with my eyebrows furrowed.
“Dante, Scarlet’s still in Paris.” I said with wide eyes.
“Ladies and gentleman, we will be arriving in Paris shortly. Please fasten your seat belts and return to your normal seating.” The pilot announced over the speakers.
Chapter 57
REBEL SIMMONS POV
I watched as Dante looked out the window of the car, the street lights of Paris slightly illuminating his sharp features. His tuxedo was pristine, and his hair was styled back neatly. Everything about him seemed immaculate, except for the daunting bags underneath his eyes.
Ever since we landed in Paris yesterday, Dante has been on high alert. He doubled the amount of guards, personally checked our hotel rooms, and refused to leave my side. He even stood outside the door when I went to the bathroom.
He spent the entire night beside me as he double checked security, monitored street cameras, and communicated with his members back in Italy. I had to practically beg him to get some rest, and even then he hid a gun under his pillow, in the nightstand, and under the bed.
I couldn’t tell what made him more nervous: the fact that our families are hiding in a safe house, Pavlovski’s rumored attack tonight, or that an infamous assassin is trying to kidnap me and potentially avenge the death of her younger sister.
My mind wandered as we drove to our destination: The Balle des Enfers .
The Balle des Enfers had only three rules:
-
No Weapons Allowed.
-
Killing on the premises is forbidden.
-
The Dons and Capos are required to attend. Which means that Pavlovski will be making his grand appearance.
I looked over at Dante, and placed my hand over his, making his tense body relax for a brief moment. He looked at me as he rubbed small circles on my palm, most likely an attempt to further calm himself down.
Granted, I forgave him for the way he treated me, however, I wasn’t just going to rip off my clothes for him and jump into his arms. He had to earn my trust back, and he knew that. Since our talk, he’s made steady progress in his attempt to be nicer.
“We’re almost there, sir.” The driver called out from the front of the vehicle.
“Let’s go over the plan again.” Dante said quickly, making Stephan sigh in annoyance.
“Cousin, we’ve been over this 1,000 fucking times.” Stephan said as he rolled his eyes.
“Then let’s go over it 1,001 fucking times.” Dante growled at him.
Apparently, his attempts at being nice were only extended to me.
“We’re in, and we’re out. We make our appearance, stay for the main course, then leave at the first opportunity.” Natalia said calmly as she reached into her purse. She was wearing a light pink gown that was covered in small crystals. Her purse, was of course, a matching shade of pink.
“If anything goes down, we have men surrounding the building. Worst case scenario, I activate this, the building goes boom, and we escape.” She stated as she held out a small detonation device in her hand disguised as a compact mirror.
“Well, let’s hope it doesn’t come to that. If it does, we’d declare war against the fucking world of organized crime.” Stephan said as he ran his hand through his hair.
“Stephan, make sure you guard Natalia with your life, got it?” Dante said seriously as his eyes narrowed.
“Sir yes sir.” Stephan said as he gave him a small nod.
The car came to a steady stop in front of a large building surrounded by tall, white pillars. There was a staircase leading up to the entrance, where a handful of security guards awaited us.
“Everything will be okay.” I said softly as I looked at Dante and gave him a soft smile. He quickly leaned over towards me, and pressed his lips against my forehead. He stayed there for a moment, before pulling back and looking me in the eyes.
“Don’t leave my side for a second, okay?” He whispered as he cupped my face.
“Got it.” I said as I nodded.
“…Thank you.” He said after a moment before he placed a quick kiss on my lips.
“Hello? We’re still in here!” Stephan remarked loudly as he looked at us with a disgusted look on his face.
“Fuck. Off.” Dante said slowly before he opened the car door.
He turned around and held out his hand towards me. I placed my palm against his as he helped me out of the car. Natalia quickly exited the car after me, narrowly avoiding the door Dante slammed on Stephans face.
“Fucker.” I heard Stephan mumble as he opened the door and got out of the vehicle.
Dante wrapped his arm around my waist as the four of us walked up the stairs, the sounds of music and mingling guests growing louder and louder with each step. We reached security, told them our names, and underwent a mandatory search before walking through the metal detectors.
As we entered the ball, I couldn’t help but gasp. I marveled at the large venue, admiring the extravagant decorations, live string quartet, and luxurious decor. Servers gracefully maneuvered through the crowd, holding trays of appetizers and drinks for the guests. Black, round tables were scatter amongst the floor with large floral centerpieces. Each seat was labeled with a white piece of paper with a gold ribbon.
My eyes wandered towards the quartet, who were elegantly playing Air by Bach, one of my favorites.
I looked around the room, instantly feeling out of place in this lavish event. The woman here were drop dead gorgeous. Their necks were adorned with diamonds, and their dresses looked fit for a queen. Every man was in a tuxedo, hopefully on their best behavior for tonight.
I couldn’t help but examine the room. It was such a different setting than the one I was use to, and if one didn’t know any better, they’d think they were walking into some elegant charity event, or an engagement party thrown by a wealthy family. But in reality, this party held nothing but wolves in sheep’s clothing.
Each man was either adorned with scars, tattoos, or a combination of both. With their wives linked to their arms, each don and capo made their way around the room, greeting their associates with cordial smiles. I couldn’t help but wonder how fast one would turn on the other if given the chance, yet here they are. Drinking liquor together under one roof.
“I can see why you hate this event.” I said under my breath, making Dante scoff quietly.
“Small talk with old, untrustworthy bastards. Not the way I would like to spend my evening.” Dante said loud enough for only me to hear.
“Well, if you didn’t have to be here, how would you spend your evening?” I asked as I looked up at him. He leaned forward, pressing his lips to my ear and making me inhale sharply.
“I’d much rather be spending my evening doing something much more pleasurable.” He whispered, bringing forth a flood of unholy thoughts into my mind.
“Ah, Dante my boy.” An older man called out, making me pull away from Dante immediately. His tan skin tone shimmered against his salt and pepper hair. His smile was friendly, but the scars littering his face told a different story.
“Eduardo, it’s a pleasure.” Dante said calmly as he firmly shook the mans hand while maintaining his other arm wrapped around me.
“You’ve never brought a date before, who might this be?” The man asked as he looked down at me with curiosity.
“Rebel, this is Eduardo. He runs most of the operations in Spain.” Dante said as he looked at me.
“Nice to meet you.” I said as I nodded slightly, attempting to be as cordial as I could.
“Since when did you settle down?” Eduardo asked Dante, surprise in his tone.
“Well, you have to find the right person in order to settle down, no?” Dante said as he lifted his chin slightly.
“I suppose any woman who’s willing to put up with you is worth keeping around.” Eduardo said as he smiled and placed a hand on Dante’s shoulder. I couldn’t help but hear the condescending tone underneath his words.
“I’m hearing good things about Italy, your father would be very proud.” Eduardo said as he gave Dante a small smile.
I looked around the room as Dante and Eduardo continued to mingle. I scanned the faces within the ballroom, trying to see if Scarlet was in attendance. While I was scoping out the room, I couldn’t help but notice that every don here was significantly older than Dante, most of them proudly displaying their silver hair and sagged skin.
I furrowed my eyebrows as I realized that Dante… shouldn’t be here. He shouldn’t be Don. His father should be the man here tonight, fitting in with these older gentlemen and enjoying the events of tonight, but Pavlovski robbed him of that.
“Dante, let me introduce you to my associate, Luis. I think he’d be a great help to you in regards to your exports into the United States.” Eduardo said as he gently gripped Dante’s shoulder.
“Maybe another time.” Dante said as his body tensed slightly.
“Oh come on now.” Eduardo said as his gave Dante a small smile. “It’ll only take a moment, I’m sure Rebel will be more than fine by herself.” He said as he began to guide Dante towards the back of the ballroom.
“I said no.” Dante stated sternly as he gave Eduardo a look that could kill. I quickly looked to my right to see Stephan and Natalia mingling with another older couple across the ballroom.
“Dante, I’ll be fine. I need to talk to Natalia about something anyway.” I said as I gave him a small smile. He clenched his jaw, before eventually giving me a reluctant nod. He sighed before quickly turning around and following Eduardo to the back of the ballroom just as the string quartet began playing Moonlight Sonata.
I turned around and began walking towards Natalia and Stephan. I maneuvered through the maze of people, attempting to smoothly make my way across the room. It was slightly crowded, causing me to be extra cautious to not bump into the other guests. I looked down, narrowly avoiding a designer gown, when I roughly slammed against something.
I looked up just as a woman shoulder bumped into mine, making me take a step to regain my footing.
“Excuse me?” I said as I turned around. I looked to see a woman in a luxurious red dress, swaying her hips seductively as she walked away. Her tan skin was complimented by her crimson dress, and her long brown hair cascaded down her back.
Why does she seem… familiar?
My breathing hitched as realization flooded over me, and Scarlet turned her head slightly, looking at me over her shoulder. My heart dropped as I made eye contact with the woman who was being paid millions to kidnap me. She gave me a small smirk before walking to the back of the ballroom. I looked at her destination, and saw Dante and Eduardo chatting near the wall with another man.
I quickly began walking forward, running every possible scenario through my mind as I watched Scarlet get closer to Dante’s position. I pushed through the crowd, not even caring about the patrons as I shoved my way through them. I inhaled sharply, ready to yell out Dante’s name.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you, Rebel.” A deep and raspy voice said from behind me as a hand gripped my shoulder. His voice was coarse, as if he spent most of his life chain smoking cigarettes. I sensed a faint accent beneath his words, but it was so minuscule that I couldn’t make out where it was from.
I turned around to see an older man, his hazel eyes staring down at me with a sinister smile on his face. His skin on his face was wrinkled, and his silver hair was thick and full. His face was clean shaven, and his nose was narrow and sharp. He towered over me, and stood at about 6 feet tall. Like everyone else, he was wearing an expensive looking tuxedo and reeked of cigars mixed with an overbearing cologne. His eyes stayed locked on me as his face held an emotionless glare.
“It’s so nice to finally meet you in person.” He said seriously as he tilted his head slightly, as if he was examining me.
“I wish I could say the same, Pavlovski.” I said as I looked up at him. He smiled at my words, proving that my assumption was correct.
Chapter 58
DANTE VINO POV
You had one job. One fucking job, and she still managed to end up by herself.
I wasn’t sure who I was more upset with: Rebel for blatantly separating herself from me, or myself for allowing it.
I spent my entire life accepting the fact that I was going to spend my days filled with loneliness, it was a fate that I learned to accept very early on. People like me, we didn’t get happy endings. We didn’t get the luxury of a loving woman that we could come home to. To have someone who we could talk about our day with. To have a significant other that we could share our life with. In this life, it was always a trade off: we could either fall in love and reveal our weakness, or stay lonely and keep the ones we love safe.
Needless to say, I always went with the latter.
But when that hazel eyed goddess crashed into my life, everything changed. I found myself wanting to be with her in ways I never thought about before.
I’d find myself daydreaming about coming home to her, kissing her as I walked through the door and spending every evening next to her side. I imagined waking up next to her, and even cooking her breakfast as we woke up to the sounds of the birds chirping in the garden. I pictured us relaxing on the beach, laughing and living a carefree life. I pondered a house that she could make her own, a place where we could start a family.
I imagined a life where I spent every waking moment with her.
Rebel wasn’t just some girl to me, she everything. She’s the light in my dim world. She is the air that filled my lungs. She’s the reason I wake up each morning. She’s the binding force that’s keeping me sane in this ludicrous world I called my reality.
She eased the loneliness in ways that I never thought possible. Just being around her is enough to calm the endless storm within my aching soul. She accepted me, and didn’t judge or attempt to change the person I was born to become. Whenever she was near me, it was as if everyone else in this dreadful world just vanished, leaving only the two of us to enjoy each others company amidst the peaceful silence.
Rebel was one of a kind, and I knew that being with her is a once in a lifetime opportunity, and I’d be damned if anyone is going to take her away from me.
I scanned the floor, looking for my beautiful girl in her long, black gown. My heart began racing as my eyes darted from guest to guest, hoping that I’d see her gorgeous face or hazel eyes amongst the crowd. I looked over at Stephan and Natalia, only to feel my heart sink as I saw Rebel wasn’t with them.
Anxiety coursed through me as I continued looking through the crowd, and I sighed in relief as I saw my girls curvy figure standing in the middle of the room. But that calmness quickly faded as I saw that she was speaking to a man. A man that I’ve been hunting for years. A man that has been looming over my family for as long as I can remember. A man who singlehandedly ruined my life in more ways than I can count.
Xavier Pavlovski.
I quickly turned on my heel, and began walking towards Rebel, completely ignoring Eduardo and his associate as I abruptly left the conversation.
“Dante?” Eduardo said hesitantly as he grabbed my shoulder. I shrugged him off immediately before I nearly jogged towards my girl.
I didn’t give a fuck if Eduardo thought I was rude. I didn’t give a fuck about this ball. I didn’t give a fuck about anything but Rebel .
I maneuvered through the crowd, shoving people recklessly as I neared her, my heart thumping in anticipation as I tried to mentally talk myself out of snapping Pavlovskis neck right here and now.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” A feminine voice said as a hand pushed against my chest. I looked down slightly to see Scarlett, staring at me with a small smirk on her face and a sinister glare in her eyes.
“I’d suggest you move before I break your fucking hand.” I warned, my tone laced with anger.
“Tsk tsk tsk. I thought you were smarter than that.” Scarlett said as she leaned forward, pressing her chest against mine. “You can’t hurt me here. It’s against your little rules.” She warned as she dug her sharp nails into my chest and gave me an evil smile.
“Likewise.” I said as I looked over her head to see Rebel still standing there, talking to the most wicked man on the face of the Earth.
“Well, unlike you, I’m not affiliated to any Mafia.” Scarlet said as she dug her nails deeper into my chest. “So I can do whatever the fuck I want to.” She said as she smiled and thrusted her hand toward me.
Her hand was quick, but my reflexes were quicker. I grabbed her wrist, and looked down at her hand. I wasn’t surprised when I saw a small knife, aimed directly towards my abdomen. I pressed against her hand, forcing the blade to stay at a standstill about an inch away from my suit jacket. I tightened my grip on her wrist and twisted it, making her clench her jaw to suppress a yell as a popping sound filled the air. I grabbed her other wrist, trapping her in place and preventing her from moving.
“As much as I would love to slit your fucking throat right now, I have more important matters to attend to.” I growled before quickly twisting both of her wrists, making her whimper in pain. I gracefully grabbed the knife from her hand, placing it in my pocket for safe keeping before walking towards Rebel.
“Fuck you, Dante.” I heard her growl from behind me. Normally, anyone who even thought about drawing a weapon against me would have been killed on the spot. But because of this fucking ball, I had to refrain myself.
“So what’ll it be, Rebel?” Pavlovski asked as he looked down at my girl.
I watched with wide eyes as she grabbed his jacket collar and pulled him towards her, making him hunch slightly. She quickly rammed her head forward, head butting him roughly in the face.
That’s my fucking girl.
I placed a hand on her shoulder, making her jump slightly as she looked backwards. Rebel instantly relaxed as her eyes met mine before she looked back at Pavlovski.
“Fuck you.” She said as Pavlovski placed a finger on his now bleeding lip.
“Hm. A very… unwise decision on your part.” Pavlovski stated as he held his hand out in front of his face, examining the blood on his middle finger before looking at me.
“Ah. Dante. Pleasure to see you.” He said in a sinister tone.
“Wish I could say the same.” I said as he narrowed his eyes. “What do you want?” I asked before quickly wrapping my arm around Rebels waist and pulling her close to me.
“I was just having a quick word with your delightful date.” He said in a dry tone as he looked back at Rebel once more. I tensed at his words, not believing a single thing that came out of his fucking mouth.
“Oh relax, boy.” Pavlovski said as he shot me a smirk. “You know just as well as I do that I can’t do anything to you here.” He said as he raised an eyebrow.
“That didn’t stop your assassin from trying.” I said as I narrowed my eyes at him.
“What Scarlet did tonight was on her own accord. Besides, I would never break the Ball’s rules.” Pavlovski countered, tilting his head slightly.
“Excuse me, excuse me.” A woman said over a microphone. She was standing on a stage in the center of the room, making everyone go quiet and look up at her. “Ladies and gentleman, if you could please take your seats. The main course is about to arrive. Thank you.” She said, making the crowd begin to whisper as they dispersed.
“Well then, do enjoy your meal Dante.” Pavlovski said in a deep voice as he stared at me. A small smile began to spread on his lips as placed his hands in his pockets.
I stared at him for a moment, before holding Rebel close and turning around. I quickly and cautiously walked away from Pavlovski, who was still standing behind us.
“Are you okay? Did he hurt you?” I asked Rebel under my breath as we began walking towards our table. The seating arrangements were always planned, and each year we were randomly assigned a table. This year we were directly in front of the stage.
“I’m fine, but Dante.” Rebel said as she stared at me with wide eyes. “He… he tried making a deal with me.” She said as we neared the center table.
“He told me that I can either come with him willingly, or he’d be forced to take ‘drastic measures’.” Rebel said as her eyebrows furrowed. “I don’t know what came over me, but I just felt the need to headbutt him.” She said as she tilted her head and smirked.
“I’m so fucking proud of you babe.” I said as I gave he a smirk. We arrived at our table, and I pulled out her seat for her. As she sat down, Natalia and Stephan joined us, both sitting on the sides of Rebel and I.
“Don’t worry babe, after the main course, we’ll escape out the back.” I said as I sat down next to her and grabbed her hand. She gave me a small smile before nodding slightly.
I watched as she grabbed her napkin and placed it on her lap, making a piece of paper fall out in the process. She furrowed her eyebrows as she bent down to pick it up. I watched curiously as Rebel unfolded the piece of paper, and looked at it in confusion for a moment before her eyes grew wide in fear.
“Rebel, what’s wrong?” I asked as I grabbed her thigh.
“Dante… is this what I think it is?” She said as she looked at me and handed me the piece of paper. I grabbed it, and looked at it for a few moments as a flood of unwanted nostalgia came over me like a tidal wave.
It was a piece of paper that was more than a warning, it was a promise. It was on a document that was presented to my families estate more times that I could count. On it was a name that I’d never expect.
It was a death threat from Pavlovski, the very same threat that arrived before he assassinated majority of my family tree.
Except the name on this threat wasn’t a Vino: It was Angie Simmons.
The fucker was going after Rebel’s mother.
Chapter 59
REBEL SIMMONS POV
For the first time in my life, my mind was calm. It wasn’t racing, deciphering ideas or situations, it wasn’t creating a plan or a strategy, for the first time in my entire life, I felt numb. My eyes reread the words on the plain piece of paper over and over again, attempting to comprehend the gravity of the situation I held between my fingers.
Angie Simmons
Angie Simmons
Angie Simmons
I was told about these death threats. How they arrived at the Vino estate after the territory war in the US. How each held the name of one person. How each hit was carried out to completion no matter how many precautions were in place. I looked up at Dante, who was also looking at the piece of paper, most likely reliving the awful memories of his own past.
“Pavlovski, what else did he say to you?” Dante asked urgently as he looked at me. I took a deep breath before I perfectly recalled the situation:
“It’s so nice to finally meet you in person.” He said seriously as he tilted his head slightly, as if he was examining me.
“I wish I could say the same, Pavlovski.” I said as I looked up at him. He smiled at my words, proving that my assumption was correct.
“Hm.” He hummed as he narrowed his eyes, making my skin crawl. “Considering the fact that I have about two minutes before your little boyfriend comes looking for you, I’ll cut to the chase. You have two options tonight my dear, either come with me willingly,” He began.
“Or?” I said with a scowl on my face.
“Or I’ll be forced to take drastic measures. But either way, you’ll be coming with me.” Pavlovski said cockily as he looked behind me momentarily before looking back into my eyes once more.
“Go fuck yourself.” I said slowly as I stared at him.
“Really, you’d choose to stand by the Vino’s?” He said, a bit of disgust in his tone.
“Until the day I die.” I said proudly as I lifted my chin proudly.
“With that attitude it might be sooner than you think.” He said as he scowled.
“I don’t understand. Why would you stay loyal to man who doesn’t even care about you. A man who looks at you as an object, just as an asset to his Mafia. A man who was so quick to ignore you, to kick you out as soon as he learned of your true heritage.” Pavlovski said as he looked at me with a serious expression.
“You don’t know anything.” I said defensively.
“Oh, but I know more than you think, darling.” Pavlovski said as he stepped closer to me.
“Do you really think Dante cares about you? That he loves you? That man is incapable of love.” He said as he looked at me with disgust in his features.
“Come to think of it, he’s incapable of protecting his own family.” Pavlovski said as a sinister smile stretched on his face.
“So you can either stand beside a man who doesn’t give a fuck about you, or you can come with me, and be with your real family.” He stated as he looked down at me.
“So what’ll it be, Rebel?” Pavlovski asked as he looked down at me.
Unable to control myself, I quickly grabbed his jacket collar and pulled him towards me, making him hunch slightly. I quickly rammed my head forward, head butting him roughly him in the face.
“Fuck you.” I said as Pavlovski placed a finger on his now bleeding lip.
“Hm. A very…unwise decision on your part.” Pavlovski stated as he held his hand out in front of his face, examining the blood on his middle finger before looking at Dante.
Natalia and Stephan listened closely as I retold the conversation, making Dante’s expression harden by the time I finished.
“So this must be what he meant by ‘drastic measures’.” Natalia said as she looked down at her hands.
“When do you think he’ll strike?” Stephan asked under his breath as he looked up at Dante.
“I don’t know.” Dante said before he took a deep breath. “Call Angelo. Tell him what has happened. Make sure that security is increased and every remaining resource we have is dedicated to securing the safe house.” He said calmly.
“Natalia, inform our family of this new development.” Dante said as he looked at them.
“Got it.” Natalia said with a worried expression on her face. Stephan gave Dante a small nod before both of them pulled out their phones, rapidly typing away.
“And Rebel,” Dante said softly as he grabbed my hand. “Thank you… for sticking up for me. For sticking up for my family.” He said as he gave me a small smile.
“And the head butt. The head butt was certainly the highlight of my night.” He said as he chuckled slightly under his breath.
“No problem.” I said as he squeezed his hand tightly. My small smile soon faded into one of worry as my mind drifted towards my mother once more.
“Ladies and gentleman, thank you for joining us for the 205th Balle des Enfers.” A man spoke on the stage. He was older, just like the rest of the Dons and Capos here.
“Hey.” Dante said as he quickly cupped my face in his hand while the man on stage continued to talk about the history of the Ball.
“Don’t worry… everything’s going to be okay.” Dante said as he looked at me with his eyebrows furrowed.
“I hope so.” I said as I sighed and leaned into his hand. Usually, Dante was a constant form of comfort, but I couldn’t help but feel this constant sense of unease brewing within me.
“So please, enjoy your meal, and have a lovely evening.” The man said, making the ballroom erupt in applause as he made his exit.
As soon as he was off stage, a projector turned on, completely filling the large wall with a black screen. The ballroom filled with whispers as everyone anticipated the next event.
I looked around the table to see the Vino’s staring at the screen with their eyebrows furrowed and confusion evident on their faces.
“What is this?” I asked quietly as I looked back at the black screen.
“I don’t know.” Dante said as he clenched his jaw.
“They’ve never done anything like this before.” Natalia whispered as she looked at Dante.
My breathing hitched as the screens suddenly came to life, flashing white for a moment before displaying a small window in the upper right hand corner.
It was in black and white, and looked as though it was a security footage of some kind.
It stayed on the screen for a second, before another small window filled the spot next to it. One after another, these windows rapidly loaded, displaying what seemed to be security footage of a building.
“Where is this?” I asked as I looked at the wall, which now showed armed guards in every window within the screen doing their patrol.
“It’s… it’s security footage of the safe house.” Natalia said as her voice cracked.
I looked the top right hand corner of the screen, showing the front gate which was guarded by dozens of men and women. My heart dropped as I saw one man pointing towards the gate before firing his weapon, causing the others to follow his lead. The gunshots rang out through the ballroom as everyone watched in horror.
The guards began falling one by one as they defended the property. Explosions rang out as bodies began flying onto the lawn of the safe house. Once most of the Vino members were down, I watched with wide eyes as hundreds of armed soldiers stormed the front lawn, their rifles prepared and ready as they walked closer to the front door.
My eyes fell to the next screen, which showed Angelo loading an automatic machine gun as he stood behind the massive door. He had ammunition strapped to his waist as he yelled out orders to his members.
“Isa, get them them out of here!” Angelo yelled as he pointed to Florence, Harry, Giana, and my mother. Isa gave him a quick nod before motioning for them to follow her. Right as they began running, Angelo took his position beside the door.
A few moments later, bullets rained down through the wooden door. Angelo ran to the other side of the room, preparing himself for the invasion. The door was kicked down, and everyone on both sides began open firing on one another. I watched Angelo agilely kick over a couch for cover before unloading his machine gun onto the incoming crowd of soldiers.
He took out a grenade, and pulled the pin out with his teeth, before tossing it through the door. It quickly exploded, taking out a large chunk of the incoming soldiers.
“No.” I heard Natalia breath as we continued to watch the Vino members begin to fall. Angelo continued to fire off his automatic machine gun until he depleted all of his ammo. He then tossed it to the side before grabbing two glocks from his waist, firing both of them as he began to move across the room.
He grabbed a soldier by the shoulder, turning them around and ducking quickly as they threw a punch towards his face. He quickly jabbed him in the stomach before uppercutting him. He side stepped him and wrapped his arm around his neck before pressing him towards his own body, using the soldier as a human shield.
Bullets pierced the soldier as Angelo continued to fire off his glock. He quickly dropped the soldiers lifeless body, turning his attention to the rest of the room.
He pulled out a small device from his pocket, clicking it as he ran across the room, making explosions detonate across the floor and front of the house.
My heart sank as I saw a soldier coming after Angelo from the side, shooting him twice and making him yell out in pain.
“NO!” Stephan screamed as we saw Angelo fall to the floor. I looked over at Natalia to see that tears were streaming down her face as she tried to steady her breathing.
“Brother…” Dante whispered. His breathing was erratic, his nostrils flared with his hands clenched so tightly that he was shaking.
I turned my attention back to the screen, scanning the rooms until I saw Isa and my mother. They were in an office towards the back of the safe house. I watched as Isa ran towards a bookshelf. She pulled on a small statue on a shelf, causing it to move to the side and reveal a panic room behind it.
“Stay here. No matter what you hear, don’t leave. Got it?” She said as she grabbed her own glock and cocked it. I watched in fear as my mother nodded quickly, tears streaming down her face before she closed the door.
“Isa, don’t go. Please!” I heard Florence beg as she grabbed her daughters arms.
“I love you mom, that’s why I have to go.” Isa said as she gave her mother a sad smile.
“I’m coming with you.” Harry said as he stood up.
“Harry…” Giana said as she grabbed his arm.
“My love,” Harry said as he grabbed her hands in his. “The day I married you, I promised to protect you. Do you remember that?” Harry said as he gave Giana a small smile.
“But Harry-” Giana protested as tears pooled in her eyes.
“I’ll protect you with my life. I love you my darling.” Harry said before the two shared a passionate kiss. She gave him a small nod, before Isa and Harry both closed the bookshelf, concealing the three woman in the panic room.
“Weapons?” Harry said in a serious tone as he straightened his sweater vest.
“Over there?” I saw Isa say in confusion as she nodded towards the south facing wall.
I tilted my head as I saw Harry walk over to the wall and press a few buttons on a panel. The wall split open, displaying a cache of hidden weapons. He picked up a bazooka, and smiled widely.
“Hello old friend.” Harry said as he gently stoked the heavy duty weapon. I watched as he grabbed a small arsenal and strapped it to his chest and waist before walking out of the room with Isa.
At this point, the soldiers stormed most of the safe house, and began clearing out rooms, searching for their target. They began closing in on Isa and Harry’s location.
My heart raced as I saw Isa and Harry pull out their glocks and walk down the hallway, shooting every soldier that they found. Harry had a scowl on his face as he rapidly fired off his handguns, killing each soldier with deadly precision.
As they turned the corner, they were bombarded with a group of a dozen soldiers. Harry quickly kicked an assault rifle out of a soldiers hand, making it slide across the floor. Meanwhile, Isa ran across the hallway, grabbing the gun that Harry knocked out of the soldiers hands.
She quickly cocked it before she began unleashing a flurry of bullets onto the soldiers as she continued to walk backwards.
Harry was stuck in hand to hand combat with the soldier. I watched as he took three hits to the face, never moving or losing his focus as he slowly turned his head and looked at the soldier before bending down and grabbing his ankles. Harry stood up, and tossed the soldier into the wall with ease before grabbing his gun on the floor and shooting the remaining soldiers.
I looked onto another window to see that they were getting flanked, and soldiers began running towards them from every direction.
Noticing the enemy approaching, Isa and Harry retreated back into the office, closing the door behind them before locking it and getting into a defensive position.
Harry bent down onto one knee as he prepared his bazooka, ready to blow the door off the hinges.
The soldiers on the other side of the office quickly kicked the door down, causing Harry to immediately unload his rocket launcher.
The room exploded, killing the front line of soldiers and creating a massive hole in the wall. I watched in horror as Harry and Isa were outnumbered, rapidly firing off their weapons in an attempt to protect their loved ones.
Harry fired off his ammunition quickly before resorting to hand to hand combat. He was surrounded, and threw punches rapidly, taking down at least six men around him. But his efforts were in vein, and soon, he was being taken down by five men who were beating his mercilessly.
I watched helplessly as Isa ran towards her uncle, firing off her glock at the men surrounding him when a soldier came from behind her. She grunted as she elbowed him in the stomach, making him hunch. She then bent down and leaned forward, tossing the soldier over her and making him land on his back.
I held my breath as I watched dozens of soldiers begin to attack Isa. She fought them off, taking down eight of them before one landed a blow to her cheek, making her lose her balance.
Tears streamed down my face as I watched a soldier with a blade in his hand straddle her. She grabbed his wrists as he leaned forward, trying to defend herself.
I let out a whimper as I heard Isa let out an ear-splitting scream as the blade pierced the skin on her face. The soldier then managed to free his hand, and quickly thrust the knife into Isa’s chest.
“NO!” Natalia screamed as she clutched her stomach. Her sobs were uncontrollable as we watched Isa and Harry lay motionless on the floor.
I continued to watch helplessly as the remaining soldiers stepped over their bodies and towards the bookcase. They quickly rigged the sides of it with explosives, before stepping back and detonating it, revealing the door. They shot the edges of it, bending the metal before three men opened the large door of the panic room.
Florence, Giana, and my mother sat in the corner as they cried hysterically. The soldiers walked closer to the women, and hit Florence and Giana with the butts of their guns, knocking them out cold before turning to my mother.
I began crying silently as helplessness filled my entire being. I couldn’t do anything as I watched them knock my mother out, then proceed to drag her by her arms out of the panic room.
“Target acquired.” I heard the solider say over the speakers.
Tears rapidly fell down my cheeks as I fell to my knees on the floor. The last image I saw was my mother being dragged carelessly before the entire screen turned black.
Chapter 60
REBEL SIMMONS POV
I stood there in silence as my eyes laid upon the empty wall in front of me. Silence and tension filled the ball room as Dons and Capos from all over the world just witnessed the atrocious massacre of the Vino family.
The room was so silent you could hear a pin drop. I looked around at everyone staring at our table, some had pity in their eyes while others had amusement. But most faces were adorned with a curious glare aimed towards Dante, most likely waiting to see what the Italian Don would do next.
“You.” Dante growled as he walked to the older man near the stage, the same man who addressed the ballroom with a speech about peace and tranquility between Mafias.
Dante roughly grabbed the man by his jacket collar, and pulled the older gentleman towards him. I looked at him for a moment before looking around the room, scanning for one man in particular.
“Please, enlighten me. Wasn’t that against this stupid fucking balls rules?” Dante hissed as he glared down at the nervous man in his hands.
“Well, u-um, technically…” I heard the man begin to stutter. “N-n-no. It wasn’t.” He said as he lifted his chin slightly.
“So you’re telling me that Pavlovski, a fucking Don launched an attack and killed most of my family at a ball meant for peace, and that’s not against the god damn fucking rules!?” Dante screamed as he pulled the man closer to him, making him flinch roughly.
“W-w-w-well you have no substantial proof that Pavlovski was behind the attack to begin with and-” He said rapidly before Dante shoved him away. I clenched my jaw as my eyes stopped on a familiar red dress in the corner of the room.
Scarlett was leaning against a pillar with a large smirk on her lips and her hands behind her back. I grabbed my steak knife from the table before I quickly got up and began walking towards her, careful to make sure that I stayed behind her line of sight.
Dante continued to scream at the man, making the ballroom erupt in whispers once more as I was a few feet away from Scarlett. I noticed the small, sleek metal gun she held behind her back. I watched as he finger slowly pulled on the drum, loading the chamber with a bullet as she continued to stare at Dante with an evil grin.
Just as Scarlett raised her hand up, I quickly stepped behind her and placed the steak knife around her neck, making her tense up.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” I whispered in her ear as she lowered her gun once more. Dante was screaming at the man now, creating a big enough scene for us to go unnoticed.
“Aw. Would you look at this? Dante’s little whore came to his rescue. How romantic.” Scarlett said quietly before she scoffed.
“Give me the gun.” I demanded as I pressed the knife closer to her neck. My voice held no emotion, and I felt absolutely nothing. I was numb. Completely and utterly numb.
“Bossy.” Scarlett said before she quickly grabbed my wrist near her neck and slipped her elbow near mine. She rotated her arm up, making my arm turn and giving her the opportunity side step out of my grip. While she was doing that, I spotted the gun in her hand and grabbed it while she freed herself.
“Wow.” Scarlett said as she turned and faced me, eyeing the gun in my hands. “Didn’t expect that.” She said as she tilted her head. Scarlett slowly stepped backwards before giving me a smirk.
“Isn’t it against the rules to kill here?” I said as I raised an eyebrow at her.
“For Dons and Capos it is. But for us, it’s a bit of a grey area.” She said as she raised her eyebrow.
“Good to know.” I said as I stared at her and held my finger on the trigger.
“Let’s take this upstairs, shall we? No need to cause a commotion.” Scarlett said as she motioned to a nearby elevator.
I quickly looked over at Dante before nodding slightly. We walked calmly to the elevator as Dante threw a punch at the man in charge of the ball, making everyone gasp loudly and causing some Dons to run over to break up the fight.
We stepped into the elevator, and I looked over at her as I continued to aim the gun towards her. The elevator doors closed, and the sound of Mozarts Requiem filled the elevator. I stared at her as she clicked a button for the roof.
Is this crazy? Probably.
Is she going to try and kill me as soon as this door opens? Absolutely.
Did I have a plan? Kind of.
Is Dante going to be pissed as fuck when he finds out I’m doing this? I would be surprised if he wasn’t.
The soft ding of the elevator rang out, and the doors opened to reveal the roof of the building.
Just like the entrance, large white pillars lined the edge of the roof. For the most part, the floor was barren except for a few long cables and construction equipment scattered throughout.
I looked over to see an evil smile stretch across Scarletts face. Just as the doors fully opened, she swung her leg towards my chest, and I threw both of my arms up to block the blow. I took a few steps backwards to regain my balance before she threw a jab at my face. I quickly side stepped before dodging another punch.
She turned once more before launching a roundhouse kick to my face, hitting its target and sending me to the floor. The gun flew out of my hand and slid across the roof, landing out of reach for both of us.
“Too easy.” Scarlett said as she slowly walked towards me and lifted her leg up. Just as she was about to axe kick my head, I rolled out of the way, avoiding it completely before grabbing her ankle.
I used the momentum to spin on my back, and pressed my heel against the back of her knee, making her fall forward. I quickly pulled myself up before bringing my other leg up to hit her on the side of the head, making her fall to the floor.
“The fuck.” Scarlett breathed as she slowly stood up and turned around. She took a deep breath as I got into a defensive position, ready for her next attack.
She grunted as she lunged towards me, throwing a straight jab at my face. I quickly pivoted my body, turning it and hitting her wrist in the process, making her miss. She used that opportunity to throw a right hook, making me duck.
I quickly threw a jab at her torso, catching her off guard before landing another blow to her ribs. She placed both of her hands on the side of my head before bringing my face to her knee, making me grunt out in pain.
I moved my right foot between her legs, and hooked it behind her left leg. I pushed her before she had the chance to knee me once more, making her fall on her ass.
She stared at me with her eyebrows furrowed before standing up slowly and adjusting her dress.
“You don’t seem like just a hacker to me.” Scarlett said as we began circling each other. Adrenaline rushed through me as I steadied my breathing. Not in the mood for conversation, I stood there in silence waiting for her next attack.
She rushed towards me, launching another kick to my ribs. I quickly blocked it before she bent her leg and attempted another kick to my face. I ducked and threw a jab at her rib, hearing a crack before hitting it once more. She yelled out in pain and hunched over slightly before I straightened my knees and threw a right hook to her face.
Scarlett quickly regained herself before launching a flurry of jabs towards me. She would alternate between a jab to the face, a jab to the torso, a right hook, another jab, then a left hook. I felt her knuckles graze my skin as I continued to learn her fighting pattern, narrowly dodging her attacks.
She then pivoted her body so she was in front of me. She grabbed my arm and held it over her chest before she ducked her torso down, throwing me over her back.
I landed on the roof, and felt a pain shoot up my spine. She placed her knee on my torso as she leaned forward and grabbed my face roughly. Her body weight made it difficult for me to move as she smiled down at me.
“You know.” She said before she licked her bleeding lip. “You and your little boyfriend are so predictable. Who knew finding your precious safe house was so easy.” She said as she reached for her thigh and pulled out a knife.
“Pavlovski said I have to bring you back alive, but alive is just… so vague, isn’t it?” She said as she slowly brought the knife closer to my face.
Before she could make another move, a very large and familiar man tackled her off of me. I took a deep breath as I saw Dante holding Scarlett tightly by the neck as they rolled a few yards away from me and towards the edge.
I quickly stood up and looked around the roof. I eyed the gun towards the edge of the platform, and quickly ran towards it.
“Rebel, what the fuck!” Dante screamed as he held Scarlett down by her neck, causing her to squirm he looked up at me with his eyebrows furrowed and a deadly expression on his face.
Welp, he’s pissed. I knew it.
“Might want to rethink this plan.” Scarlett breathed sarcastically. “You’re still technically at the ball, you can’t kill me. At least here.” Scarlett said as she looked up at Dante.
“Fuck you. And fuck these rules.” Dante said as she held onto her neck tighter. She bucked her hips, causing him to roll to the side and giving her the opportunity to roll on top. She took the knife in her hand and held it to his neck, pressing into his skin before looking over at me.
I was bent down, reaching for the gun before Scarlett tilted her head and gave me a small smile.
“One wrong move, and I’ll slit your little boyfriends neck.” She said with a serious expression on her face. I took a deep breath as I looked at Dante before looking back at Scarlett.
I had one chance. One opportunity to get this right.
“I’m sorry, Dante.” I whispered before quickly rolling and grabbing the gun from the floor. I held it up and shot Scarlett in between the eyes before she even had the chance to move her hand. Her body fell limp, and fell over to the side of Dante and off the buildings edge. I quickly walked over to Dante and bent down, examining his neck which had a bit of blood dripping down it, but nothing serious.
“Fuck.” He said as he wrapped his arms around me and held me tightly. “Rebel, what were you thinking? Do you know what could have happened to you?” Dante said with concern lacing his voice as he squeezed me.
“I’m sorry Dante, she was going to try and kill you downstairs and I just couldn’t let that happen.” I said as I furrowed my eyebrows.
“It’s okay. It’s over.” Dante said as he held me for a few moments before standing up. We looked over the edge of the building to see Scarletts bloody body paint the concrete of the ground floor.
“Let’s go home… we… we need to see if anyone survived.” Dante said with sadness in his voice as he looked at me and held out his hand.
I looked into his eyes before grabbing his hand and walking towards the elevator, both of us standing in silence as our minds raced.
Chapter 61
I squeezed Dante’s hand as the Vino safe house came into view. Tension and anticipation filled the car as the hum of the engine pierced the air. I looked over at Natalia, who was attempting to steady her breathing as the car began to slow down.
Before the Cadillac was at a complete stop, Natalia opened the door and jumped out of the vehicle, slightly stumbling as she sprinted towards the building. Stephan followed behind her as I looked at Dante, who was staring at the seat in front of us with furrowed eyebrows. He looked as if he was in a daze, lost within the confines of his own mind.
“Dante?” I asked in a quiet voice. I examined his face, and noticed the distress that lined his creased brows. His jaw was clenched, and his breathing was unsteady. “Are you okay?” I asked as I lifted my hand to his cheek.
He tenderly leaned into my palm before placing his hand over it and closing his eyes for a moment. He slightly rubbed his cheek on my palm, rubbing his stubble against my skin before looking up at me.
“It’s just… deja vu…” He said before he exhaled sharply. “I’ve been in this situation so many times before. Not being fast enough, not being there to do anything as my own family got murdered over and over again.” He said as he closed his eyes, anguish clearly displayed across his face.
“I’m so sick of losing the people I love. I… I don’t know how I’m going to cope if I walk in there and…” Dante said before his lips pursed. He looked at me with the most pained expression I have ever seen, making my heart break for this man who has suffered a lifetime of loss.
“Dante.” I breathed as I cupped his face between my hands. “I can’t promise that they’ll be alright. I can’t promise that you won’t feel the pain of loss again. But what I can promise, is that I’ll be here for you. I’ll be right here by your side, and I’ll make sure that you’ll never have to go through that alone again, okay?” I said before I leaned my forehead against his. I know my words were simply an attempt to comfort him, but I knew that in my heart, I meant every word. We stayed there for a moment before he inhaled deeply.
“You’re my everything, Rebel.” He whispered before he pressed his lips against my forehead, making a small smile creep onto my lips.
“Now come on. We’ll go in there… together.” I said as I grabbed his hand. He gave me a small nod before squeezing my hand reassuringly and opening the door.
We quickly walked up the stairs, stepping over debris until we faced the broken and tattered door. Bullet holes lined the sad excuse of a door while pieces of brick were missing from the entryway. We carefully stepped over the piece of wood remaining on the hinges, and I looked around the room before gasping quietly.
The once beautiful house was now a barren war zone. Feathers from the furniture covered the floor, tainted red as they surrounded the bodies of fallen Vino guards. Blood painted the walls and torn fabric. Empty shells and bullets clinked together as we walked further and further into the house. I quickly recognized this as the place where Angelo was last seen, the place where he was shot. I surveyed the room, trying to find him within the sea of corpses on the floor.
Dante looked down at the ground before bending over and grabbing the shoulder of a motionless man on the floor. My heart raced as he gently flipped him around, so he was laying on his back. I exhaled as I didn’t recognize the man, and felt the sting of pain and relief simultaneously.
“In here!” Natalia cried, agony apparent in her high pitched scream.
Dante and I stood up and sprinted through the house. I couldn’t help but look around at the destruction that surrounded me. We ran over bodies, trying to find the source of Natalia’s whimpers. The cries grew closer as we neared the back office. I wasn’t surprised to see that the door was blown completely off the hinges, leaving only an arch in place of the massive wooden entry.
We ran inside, and I instantly felt a surge of relief as I saw the Vino’s in the corner of the office.
Angelo was leaning against the wall next to Florence, who was securely wrapping her sons shoulder with his own shirt. Angelo was sweating as he breathed unevenly, blood drenching through his top and dripping onto his stomach.
“Nice of you to show up.” Angelo said playfully with a small smile. Dante ran over and gently grabbed his good shoulder, grasping it firmly.
“Nice to see you still breathing.” Dante said with relief in his voice. Angelo gave him a wide smile before bending his arm and opening his hand. Dante firmly grabbed it, cupping his hand around his brothers strongly.
“Where are the medics?” Dante inquired seriously as he examined his brothers shoulder. “And Damon, have you heard from him?” Dante asked seriously as he ran his hand through his hair.
“Pavlovski’s men came back around to clear the area. Our injuries were too severe, we had to hide or they would have killed us all.” Angelo said before he tried to sit up straighter, causing him to groan loudly in discomfort. Dante quickly helped him get settled as I furrowed my eyebrows.
“Damon was at the main house. Hopefully they just sent all their men here, so he should be fine.” Angelo said before he grimaced slightly from the pain in his arm.
I looked around as Dante briskly pulled out his phone and saw Giana, who was holding Harry. His eyes were swollen, and his blood stained sweater vest was almost completely crimson. His arms were swollen from the assault, and I could tell he had a few cracked ribs from his labored breathing. He was almost unrecognizable, completely beaten to a pulp. Giana was stroking Harry’s face with a piece of fabric, attempting to clean the blood soaking his features as streams of tears flowed down her face.
I turned around once more to see Natalia sitting on the floor with her shoulders hunched over, sniffling loudly. She was crying profusely as Isa laid on her lap. She large piece of a ripped shirt covering her left eye, creating a bloody patch on the fabric. I quickly walked over to see Isa look up at me. She smiled weakly as she held onto her abdomen, which was also wrapped tightly with a jacket from a fallen guard.
“How are you feeling?” I asked as I stroked Isa’s hair gently.
“Been better, but… I’m breathing so that’s good.” Isa said before she chuckled, causing her to wince in pain. Her breathing was labored, causing her to wheeze between breaths.
Relief flooded me as I saw that everyone was alive. But as I glanced around the room, guilt struck me as I watched the Vino’s care for their wounded family. They were alive, but barely .
“Medics are here.” Dante said as he looked down at his phone, effectively pulling me out of my thoughts. Moments after his words, dozens of members walked through the door, helping to escort Isa, Harry, and Angelo out of the room. I watched as Dante quickly put his phone back up to his ear while he clenched his jaw.
“Damon, fuck its good to hear your voice.” Dante said before sighing loudly.
I walked around the house, looking up at the ceilings towards the cameras that Pavlovski somehow managed to hack. I built the entire security system myself, and for the Russian Mafia to be able to flaunt their access at the Ball was more than just a slap in the face: it was a message. They were showing me that they could infiltrate any code, firewall, or system I create. No matter how prepared I think I am, Pavlovski is always one step ahead.
Come to think of it, he’s probably watching the feed right now. Most likely relishing in the chaos and anguish he’s created. I scoffed at the camera before walking over towards the now destroyed bookcase that once enclosed the panic room.
I cautiously walked into the room, remembering the film of my mother, Florence, and Giana huddled up in the corner as they were getting attacked. Drops of blood were on the floor, most likely from their head injuries and being knocked unconscious.
I looked down at the floor to see a cell phone. It was a black iPhone in perfect condition, and placed neatly against the wall in the corner. I bent down to examine it as the screen lit up. It didn’t vibrate nor did it ring, but the screen lit up with a new notification. I picked it up, surprised to see that it unlocked with my facial recognition almost immediately.
I quickly looked over my shoulder to make sure that the Vino’s were still distracted before I swiftly read the message:
I left them alive for a reason. This is your last chance to come willingly.
Tomorrow. 2am. Port of Venice. I’ll know if you don’t come alone.
I clenched my hand around the phone until my knuckles turned white. My eyes scanned over the words once more as I read Pavlovski’s ultimatum. This was all apart of his plan, his sick game that he’s been playing for far too long. Every step of the way we’ve done exactly what he’s predicted us to, we’ve walked into every trap.
Pavlovski was after me, and me alone.
Isa, Angelo, Harry, Florence, Giana… they didn’t have to be here. They didn’t have to put their lives on the line for this. They shouldn’t have gotten hurt because of me.
My mother, she was taken because I dragged her into this mess. She was healing, and finally in remission after all this time. She had just beaten one of the worst battles she’d ever face in her lifetime, and now she’s at the mercy of a deranged Mafia Don.
Pavlovski wants me to join my “real family” by destroying the people I hold dear… the only people who I’ve ever considered to be my family. Pavlovski may be related to me by blood, but the Vino’s have treated me like one of their own since day one. Even after I stole millions from them, they still welcomed me with open arms, and always saved a seat for me at their table.
They didn’t deserve this. I can’t let this go on. I can’t let the Vino’s die for me .
“Rebel?” Dante’s voice said from the office.
“I’m coming.” I said softly as I discretely slipped the phone up my sleeve, hiding it from him before walking back into the office.
Chapter 62
I sighed as I looked down at Isa, who was still unconscious on the hospital bed in front of me. Angelo was laying down in a bed beside her, still groggy from the sedatives administered during his surgery.
Harry was in the corner of the room, staring slightly in his sleep.
I was holding my necklace between my fingers as I covered my mouth with a fist, impatiently waiting for the doctors to finish their explanation.
“Angelo will be okay. The bullet grazed an artery, but we were able to repair it. After a few weeks of rehab, he’ll be good as new.” The Italian doctor said as he flipped through his clipboard.
“Isa had to have a few stitches on her eye. The blade penetrated from under her eyebrow down to the tip of cheek on the left side of her face. She’ll have a nasty scar, but her vision won’t be affected. The stab wound punctured her lung, but luckily, we were able to drain it of any fluid. She’ll be fine.” He explained as he flipped over another page and turned his attention towards Harry.
“Harry, on the other hand, is a different story. He suffered many injuries, both internally and externally: broken arm, fractured ankle, 7 bruised ribs, broken collar bone, damage to the spinal cord. He might not be able to walk unassisted for the rest of his life. Maybe with extreme and consistent physical therapy, yes, but as for the next few years I’d recommend a cane.” The doctor said, giving Giana a sad glance.
“Fuck.” I heard Angelo groan as he looked down at his arm, which was resting comfortably in a sling. “Now I know what you mean Rebel, sedatives are no fucking joke.” He groaned as he placed a hand on his head, making me smile slightly.
Isa began to stir, making me immediately walk over to her side. I watched as she came to, and began feeling the bandage wrapped around her face in confusion. We watched in silence as the doctor began to slowly remove the bandage, revealing the large gash that was now stitched up.
“Well, what does it look like?” Isa said as she looked around the room curiously. Natalia grabbed a small handheld mirror from a drawer and slowly handed it to her.
“Mhm. Looks like people are finally going to be able to tell us apart now, huh?” She said as she examined her face in the mirror before chuckling sadly.
“Rebel.” Isa said sadly before she put the mirror down. “I’m so sorry.” She said as she grabbed my hand tightly, making me furrow my eyebrows.
“They got your mom. I couldn’t protect her. I-” She started to say with sadness in her voice before I shushed her.
“I’m sorry too Rebel.” Angelo said as he stared down at his lap with a pained expression on his face. “We failed.” He said before pursing his lips.
“Stop that.” I said seriously as I looked at Angelo, Isa, then Harry.
“You guys are alive right now, and that’s all that matters.” I said sternly as I stared at them. Pavlovski was now my burden to bare.
They gave me small smile as silence filled the room.
“So what now.” Isa said as she stared at her brother, who was standing in the corner of the room with his arms crossed.
“Simple. We find Pavlovski, then we kill him.” Dante simply said as he stared at the floor. I could tell by his standoffish demeanor that his mind was elsewhere.
“And how do you suggest we do that?” Angelo asked solemnly as he looked up at his older brother.
“I have Stephan working on that right now.” Dante said as he looked down at the floor once more.
“Well I want to catch the bastard that fucked up my face.” Isa growled as she sat up slowly. “What can I do to help?” She asked seriously before Dante clenched his jaw.
“You three can focus on recovering.” Dante said as he pushed off the wall and straightened his back.
“But-” Angelo began before Dante cut him off by holding his hand up.
“That’s an order.” He said in a cold tone before walking out of the room. I furrowed my eyebrows as I watched him walk out of the room, slamming the door behind him.
“Rebel, will you handle your man please?” Isa said in an annoyed tone before she sighed loudly. I rolled my eyes at her before quickly opening the door to the infirmary and following Dante.
The hallway was long and narrow, and I watched as Dante turned the corner. I swiftly followed behind him, and noticed that he was headed towards the courtyard outside.
He reached for the handle of the glass french doors in front of him, and opened them slowly. He stepped to the side before he looked at me expectantly. I gave him a small smile before walking through the door. He followed me into the courtyard before closing the door behind him.
He grabbed my hand slowly as he began to walk down the paved path in front of us. We walked in comfortable silence as we continued further and further into the courtyard, admiring the roses along the way.
It was as if we were having a conversation without words, simply enjoying each others presence. It felt like a getaway from the dire situation that loomed over our consciousness.
“We can’t escape him, can we?” I quietly said after a few minutes, breaking the silence and now filling the air with tension.
“We can try.” Dante said as he looked over at me as we continued down the path.
“But will we succeed?” I asked as I stopped walking and looked at him. He sighed as his eyes met mine. My heart dropped as his gaze wandered towards the floor. His furrowed eyebrows and tense expression was all that I needed to answer my own question.
“Dante,” I began, carefully thinking over my next words. “At the safe house, I found a phone.” I said slowly as I tensed up.
“Pavlovski was watching the cameras when we found everyone. He sent me a message.” I said, making Dante look at me over his shoulder.
“Saying?” He said seriously as he put his hands into his pockets.
“He’ll kill them if I don’t… give myself up willingly. Tomorrow 2am.” I said seriously as I looked at him with an expressionless face.
“Rebel…Don’t you even fucking think about it.” He growled, his voice growing dark instantaneously. His expression was both pained and furious, a sight that made my heart split into two.
“I have to.” I began as my eyes began to water. “It’s the only way to save them!” I yelled.
“DON’T YOU FUCKING DARE!” He screamed over my words, making his voice echo through the courtyard. He quickly waked over to me and grabbed my wrist tightly, causing me to pull away and hit his chest.
“Well what can I do then, huh?“I yelled as I hit his chest.
“Rebel-” He growled angrily as he blocked my hand.
“Do you want me to wait for him to inevitably come to finish what he started?” I yelled, tears streaming down my face in frustration.
“ Fermare! Adesso!“ He yelled as he grabbed one of my wrists.
“You just want me to stand by and let your family get hurt because he wants me?” I said as I hit his chest once more. He attempted to grab my wrists in an effort to stop me.
“I’m not worth it, Dante!” I screamed as I freed my wrists and took a step back. “I’m not worth people putting their lives on line. I’m not worth people getting hurt! I’m not worth putting your family through this again! Don’t you get it?! I’m not worth it!” I yelled as I threw my hands to my side.
“YOU ARE FAMILY. YOU’RE MY FUCKING FAMILY.” Dante screamed as he grabbed both of my wrists and roughly pulled me closer.
“And you are fucking worth it. You’re worth risking my own my life. You’re worth dying for. You’re worth it even if you’re sassing the fuck out of me. You’re even worth it when you drench my fucking room with the sprinkler system. Rebel, you are fucking worth it.” Dante growled as he stared down at me.
“You wanna know why you’re worth it?” Dante said as his voice became a bit softer and he stared down at my tear stained face.
“Because you fill a hole in my life that I didn’t even know existed. You make me want to be a better man, for you.” He said slowly as he held onto my hands.
“I want to make sure that you wake up smiling every morning, and fall asleep in my arms every night. I want to see the excitement in your eyes when you’re doing the things that you love. I want to be with you on your good days, and your bad days. I want to see the crinkle in your nose when you laugh too hard. I want to see the curiosity in your eyes when you’re trying something new. I want to give you the world, and then some.” He said as his eyebrows began to furrow.
“I’m in love with you, Rebel.” He said just above a whisper as he cupped my face within his hands.
“Dante…” I breathed as I looked at him, placing my hand over his as I inched closer to his lips.
“I love you too.” I whispered before he pressed our lips together, inhaling deeply as we passionately kissed underneath the stars.
It was as if time stopped, and the only thing in the world that mattered was this man in front of me. His lips were like a forbidden fruit that I finally was able to taste. It felt like a tsunami of unspoken words and repressed feelings that flooded over my mind and body until I was completely consumed.
We gently pulled back, our lips still grazing against each other as our shaky breaths filled the air around us. We stayed like for a moment, enjoying the electricity between us.
“Please, don’t ever leave me Rebel. Promise me.” Dante whispered as he ran his hand through my hair.
“I promise.” I whispered.
“DANTE!” I heard Stephan scream from behind us. Dante quickly wrapped his arm around my waist as he turned us, placing himself in front of me as he looked at his cousin sprinting towards us.
“What is it?” He asked seriously as he stared at him with an annoyed expression.
“We got another death threat from Pavlovski.” Stephan said as he looked at his cousin nervously while handing him a black envelope.
Dante quickly snatched it out of his hand before impatiently ripping it open. He unfolded the piece of paper before an emotionless expression conquered his face.
He stared at it for a moment before it slipped through his hands, gliding down onto the pavement below us as he began to walk into the house. Stephan followed closely behind him as I looked down at the paper on the floor.
I slowly bent down and gently grabbed it before flipping it over. I felt my world stop as I read the name written in black ink.
Dante Vino.
Chapter 63
Torn. Conflicted. Confused. Hurt. Nervous. Petrified.
A swirl of emotions flooded through me as I ran into the house, the death threat in hand. I ran in an attempt to find Dante, sprinting through the halls chaotically as I tried to collect my thoughts.
Pavlovski must have sent this as a threat to me, a sign of what he’d do next if I didn’t give myself up willing to him. Not only would he kill the only people I’ve ever considered family, he’d kill the only man I’ve ever loved.
I’d be lying if I said that I wasn’t tempted to give myself up, to end this once and for all. To finally be able to rid the Vino’s of this curse that their family has been so unfairly bestowed.
But then I remembered the promise I made to Dante. The promise that seemed like it was made only moments ago, a promise that I wouldn’t leave him.
“YOU’RE FUCKING CRAZY!” I heard Angelo yell from the infirmary, making me skid to a stop before turning around and slowly walking towards the infirmary door.
“There isn’t any other way.” I heard Dante say calmly.
“No, no way.” I heard Giana protest strongly. “There is no way I’m going back into hiding. I’d rather die here than run away like a coward!” She screamed.
“The point is make sure you DON’T die.” Dante growled as I stood by the door.
“What do you want us to do? Run for the rest of our lives?” Isa said as I leaned against the wall, eavesdropping on their conversation.
“I just need to buy us some time until we can find where this fucker is hiding.” Dante explained with a tense voice.
“This… this isn’t like you, Dante.” Stephan said from within the room. “I’ve never known you to run from anything.”
“Once you find a reason to live, you tend to want to stay alive as long as you possibly can.” Dante said in a soft voice, silencing the room as I closed my eyes and leaned my head against the wall.
“What difference will running away make? We’d still be looking over our shoulders, our empire will crumble, and we’re not any safer hiding than we are fighting. Didn’t the safe house incident just prove that?” Natalia said in an annoyed voice.
I took a deep breath as I relaxed my mind, tuning out the conversations and objections from inside the infirmary. I recalled all of the events that occurred over the past few weeks, piecing together all the available information like a puzzle.
“Well maybe I don’t know what the fuck to do!” Dante screamed out, making my eyebrows furrow.
Having heard enough, I gently opened the door and stepped inside only to see the Vino family staring at me.
“Well, maybe you don’t know what to do, but I have a plan.” I said as I looked over at Dante who was running a hand through his hair.
“No. No fucking way.” Dante said as he shook his head and gave me a deadly glare.
“I’m not going to give myself up.” I said quickly as I looked at him. “Well… kind of?” I said as I furrowed my eyebrows.
“Fuck. No.” Dante said sternly as he walked over to me.
“Hear me out.” I said as I held up my hand, placing it gently on his chest and looking up at him.
“Pavlovski threatened me, saying that if I don’t meet him tomorrow at 2am, he’ll kill you all.” I said bluntly, making everyone in the room tense up.
“The message was relayed through an iPhone, which had the same software as the other tracking devices we confiscated from him. I’ve been keeping it in isolation in my room because I haven’t removed the device yet.” I explained calmly.
“So… we have three options. I can attempt to counter hack the device and solely focus on getting a location of Pavlovski. But if we do that, he’d most likely be notified that his location is compromised. Which means that even if we have a solid location, he could go underground and still launch his attack.” I said, furrowing my eyebrows as I thought.
“And the second option.” Dante said as he crossed his arms as he listened intently.
“Use the same technology and put a tracker on me.” I said, making Dante stare at me with his eyebrows furrowed. “I meet with Pavlovski and give myself up, except you’d have a location on me the entire time. Once we get a solid grasp of where he’d take me, we move in and covertly take him down.” I stated simply, making Dante stroke his chin as he thought it through.
“And option three?” Angelo inquired as he tilted his head.
“I sneak out a window late at night, meet up with Pavlovski without a tracker, and save all of your lives.” I said as I shrugged.
“So we have two options then.” Dante said angrily as he stared at me with wide eyes, making me chuckle slightly.
“I’d say if we want to play it safe… for everyone.” I said as I looked around the room. “We should go with option two.” I said calmly.
“Once we get solid location, Natalia and I can rig up wherever he’s hiding. Once everyone’s out, we’ll make sure to wipe that place of the face of the Earth.” Isa said as she looked up at me, then her brother.
“I don’t like it.” Dante said after a moment of silence as he narrowed his eyes.
“What if something goes wrong with the tracker? What if he jams the signal?” Dante said as he looked at me.
“I thought you’d say that.” I said as I gave Dante a small smile.
“Pavlovski would most likely take defensive measures against external trackers, but I doubt he’d be blocking his own trackers signal.” I said as I lifted my chin.
“I’m sorry, I think I’m still high from these sedatives. Can you speak in English please?” Angelo said as he raised both of his eyebrows and blinked slowly.
“We can reverse the signal for Pavlovski’s tracker, and use it as our own.” I explained with a smile as I looked at Angelo.
“Ah so we’d be using his tracker as our own tracker. Track-ception. A tracker within a tracker. Got it.” Angelo said as he gave me a thumbs up.
“I know you don’t like it, but it’s the best plan we have so far.” I stated as I looked at Dante with an eyebrow raised.
There was a moment of silence as Dante looked straight ahead, most likely going through scenarios in his mind. His eyes looked as if he was in a daze, stuck in a rut of situations that could occur.
“Son,” Florence said as she stood up and walked over to Dante gracefully.
“I know you’re scared. It’s okay to be scared. But what’s not okay, is to avoid the things that you fear. We can’t keep running away from our problems forever darling. We must continue forward, even in the face of fear.” Florence said as she gently placed a hand on her sons shoulder.
Dante looked down at his mother before giving her a small nod, making her smile and wrap her arms around her son. To everyones surprise, Dante returned the warm gesture, and hugged his mother tightly for a moment, making her eyes water immediately.
“We’re meeting Pavlovski at 2am, so we don’t have much time.” Dante said as Florence pulled away and stood beside him. “Angelo and Isa, you’re not to see combat during this mission, do you understand me?” He said in a serious tone as he stared at them.
“Sir yes sir.” Isa said as she smiled widely.
“Natalia and Isa, I need as many explosives as you can get your hands on. Stephan and Angelo, I need you to start gathering and briefing our men on what’s about to happen. Giana and Mom, I need you to take care of Harry.” Dante said as he looked around the room.
It was as if a new fire has been ignited within him. A new fire that his family has yet to see. A fire that was fueled by fear, passion, and love for the people he was trying to protect. It was as if his momentary weakness was just what he needed to make him vigorous leader I now see before me.
“Let’s get this motherfucker.” Dante said seriously before he gave me a small smile.
Chapter 64
I stood in courtyard as I looked up at the stars above me. I took a deep breath as I tried to calm my nerves about the meeting with Pavlovski.
Everyone has been working relentlessly as they prepared for what would hopefully be the final attack against the Russians.
Isa and Natalia have been preparing the weaponry as well as creating enough explosives to take out a small continent while Angelo and Stephan were gathering the troops and organizing transportation once we lock onto Pavlovski’s location.
I’ve been reverse hacking the Russian tracking device, ensuring that I would be able to reroute the signal so Dante can track my location at all times. I even slipped it into my bullet necklace to ensure that is remains hidden.
Now that the preparations were complete, the only thing left to do now was just… wait.
As I stood in the courtyard collecting my thoughts, I heard the sounds of heavy footsteps approach from behind me.
“Hey.” I said as I continued to look up above, admiring the way the stars twinkled against the midnight sky.
I heard him come closer before gently wrapping his arms around my waist and nuzzling his face into the crook of my neck, filling my senses with his familiar musky and masculine scent.
“Hey.” He muttered before he sighed deeply. We stood there in silence before I placed my hand on his arm.
“Remind me again why I can’t just kill him at the docks.” Dante mumbled as he held onto me tighter.
“You know just as well as I do that he won’t show up there himself.” I said as I leaned back into his muscular chest.
“Right.” Dante said before he sighed loudly. Dante gently placed his hands on my hips before turning me around and looking down at me.
“I just don’t feel comfortable with this.” He said as he looked down at me with his eyebrows furrowed.
“Dante, we don’t have that much time before I have to leave. We might as well enjoy it while we can.” I said as I wrapped my arms around the back of his neck and gave him a small smile.
“No more talking about Pavlovski, or the mission, it’s just you and me right now, okay?” I said as I tilted my head.
“I suppose you’re right.” He said as he looked down at me with a sad smile etched across his lips.
“Dance with me.” He said after a few moments of silence, making me tilt my head slightly in curiosity.
“With no music?” I chuckled.
“Humor me.” He said as he smirked before grabbing my wrist gently. He lifted it up to my side before interlacing his hand within mine. He slid his hand from my hip to my lower back before he began swaying with me underneath the moonlight.
“Who would have thought the big bad Don of the Italian Mafia danced?” I said sarcastically as I looked up at him.
He gently leaned me backwards, dipping me before he gave me a playful smirk
“You are full of surprises, aren’t you Mr. Vino?” I said as a smile grew on my lips.
“You don’t even know the half of it.” He muttered under his breath.
He tilted me up, staring into my eyes for a moment as silence stretched between us.
“What are you thinking about?” I asked curiously as I looked at him.
“Our future together. What our life is going to be like after we get this motherfucker.” He said seriously.
“Oh yeah? And what’s that going to look like?” I asked as we began swaying once more.
“Me waking up with you in my arms. Preparing your coffee with vanilla creamer and no sugar, just the way you like it. Kissing your forehead to wake you up, and starting my day off like that for the rest of my life.” He said as he continued to stare at me.
“Having an actual reason to celebrate the holidays.” He continued as his eyes drifted down to my necklace.
“I don’t think you’d ever be able to top this gift.” I said playfully as I raised my eyebrow.
“Watch me.” He said as a smirk stretched across his face.
“I’m thinking about marrying you, and having the ceremony of your dreams. Seeing you in a white dress, waking down the aisle, looking as beautiful as ever. Seeing you carry our child, and watching your belly grow with each passing day. I want to be able to be the best father I can for our children, Rebel. I want them to be able to celebrate holidays and birthdays. I want to be able to give them the affection my father never showed me, and I’m going to need your help and guidance with that.” He said as his eyes softened.
“Although, God forbid we have a girl.” Dante said as a shiver traveled through him.
“Hey, what’s wrong with a girl?” I asked as I furrowed my eyebrows.
“Nothing. If we had a girl, she would be the most spoiled child on the planet. She also wouldn’t be able to date… ever.” He said as his face morphed into one of disgust.
“I feel so bad for the poor soul that ends up dating our daughter.“I said with a smile before sighing.
“So do I.” Dante said as his expression changed to a serious one.
With each word he spoke, it was as if I could physically see our lives unfolding together, and my heart began to swell with happiness.
“You know, you’re going to make an amazing father one day, Dante.” I said sincerely.
“Only because I have the right woman beside me.” He said as he leaned forward and kissed my forehead tenderly.
“Promise you’ll come home to me, darling.” He said as he pressed the bridge of his nose against my forehead.
“I promise my love.” I said just above a whisper as I leaned into his chest.
“Rebel.” I heard Natalias voice call out from behind us. While still in Dante’s arms, I looked over to see Natalia and Isa looking at us with a sad smile across both of their faces.
“It’s time.” Isa said as she looked at me with furrowed eyebrows before looking down at the floor. They quickly turned around and walked away, most likely to give us some privacy.
Dante let out a large sigh before he intertwined our fingers together.
“I don’t want you to go.” Dante said just above a whisper. His eyes screamed sadness as he looked down at me, making my heart sink at the sight.
“I’ll be back before you know it.” I said as I gave him a small smile.
We walked in silence to the front of the house, where my car was waiting for me in the driveway. Dante held my hand tightly as we neared my Dodge Demon.
“Stay safe my love.” Dante said as he wrapped his arms around me once more. “I love you more than anything in this world.” He whispered before he pressed his lips against mine. His hand slid to the back of my neck, pushing me towards him so he could hold me closely against his body.
“I love you more.” I said as I smiled up at him.
“Unlikely.” He said with a smirk as he grabbed my car door, opening it for me before he stepped to the side.
I looked at the love of my life for a moment before stepping into my car. I turned the keys and brought the vehicle to life, filling the air with the roar of my engine. He closed the door and stood there for a moment, as if he was having some sort of an internal conflict, before he took a step back and put his hands in his pockets.
I blew him a small kiss before pressing on the gas and driving past him. I looked in my rearview mirror to see him holding his hand out in front of him in a fist, before placing it back in his pocket once more. I watched him in the mirror until he faded off into the distance, making my heart feel heavy, but also reminding myself why I am doing this.
I’m doing this for my mother, and I’m doing this for Vino’s. I’m doing this for Stephan. I’m doing this Natalia. I’m doing for Isa. I’m doing this for Giana and Harry. I’m doing this for Angelo. I’m doing for Florence. I’m doing this for the man I love. I’m doing this for my family.
I sped through the city of Venice until I reached the Ports in Pavlovski’s message. I drifted into the parking lot, and slid into a spot next to the pier. I put my car in park as I looked down at the clock: 2am, on the dot.
I looked around the dark and barren port as my engine hummed, breaking the ear piercing silence that surrounded me.
I grabbed my keys and turned them, killing the engine before I opened my door and walked out. I locked the car behind me and hid the keys in the front passengers side tire, hoping that it would still be here after this ordeal is finished.
I walked towards the pier when I heard footsteps rapidly approaching from behind me. Before I had the chance to turn around, I felt a familiar pinch in my neck.
“Fuck.” I mumbled as my vision began to blur. Losing my motor functions, I fell to the floor, hitting my head in the process. The last I saw was the tires of my Dodge Demon before everything faded to black.
Chapter 65
And you gave her the exact amount, yes?
I gave her a bit more, just to make sure she was down for the entire trip.
You fucking idiot.
I stirred slightly as the sound of a booming gunshot rang loudly throughout the air followed by a loud thud.
Is it… Angelo?
God dammit.
Did he fucking overdose me again?
I swear to God I will kill him myself if he did.
I winced as I tried to muster up the strength to open my eyes. My mind was foggy, and my body felt numb, as if I couldn’t move even if I tried. I couldn’t tell if I was in an upright position or not. Suddenly, my throat began to burn and I felt something building up in my throat, preventing me from breathing.
Oh God, what a mess.
I quickly felt a hand on my shoulder lift me up and roughly move me … sideways? The movement caused me to open my mouth expelling a warm liquid. I winced once more as I attempted to open my eyes. A bright light burned my vision, causing me to move my head and close them once more.
I heard footsteps echo around me as I stirred, trying to regain control of my limbs and muscles. Suddenly, I felt a freezing cold liquid drench my body, causing me jolt my eyes open.
Deja vu shocked through me almost as hard as the water. I was hoping, praying even, to see Dante standing at the end my bed surrounded by his family. I was desperate to see Angelo looking at me with his signature puppy dog eyes in an attempt to get me to forgive him for overdosing me yet again.
But all those hopes washed away as I laid my eyes upon a foreign room.
“Good, you’re up.” A voice said dryly as I began to shiver. I was laying on my side, and from my point of view I was only able to make out a pair of expensive looking dress pants.
I found the willpower to lift my aching head to see the devil himself standing before me: Xavier Pavlovski.
He was standing there, with a bored expression plastered across his face. In his hands was an empty bucket, and behind him was a motionless body laying on the floor. I tried to clear my dry throat as I stared at him with narrowed eyes.
I found myself in a large and very elegantly decorated bedroom. The entire design of the room was royal, and the beige tile was accentuated by the red bed sheets. There were no windows, but instead, classic paintings in thick gold frames.
“It’s so hard to find good help these days, isn’t it.” He said as he tilted his head. He carelessly tossed the bucket to the side, causing it to hit the wall.
“I gave him everything he needed. The exact amount, the type of drug to use, I even did all the calculations myself and yet,” Pavlovski said as he grabbed his gun from his belt. “He somehow managed to fuck it all up!” He screamed angrily as he proceeded to aim his gun at the dead body on the floor. I watched in horror as he emptied the guns clip into the mans body as his face contorted into a psychotic scowl.
He stood there in silence as his loud breathing filled the air.
“So.” He finally said as he placed his gun on his belt once more. “You can blame this motherfucker for how you’re feeling right now.” Pavlovski said calmly as he grabbed the seams of his suit jacket with both hands, straightening it out as he looked down at the dead man.
“Shouldn’t I be blaming the person who ordered the drugging instead?” I asked in a raspy tone, making Pavlovski look at me with an emotionless expression etched on his face.
“No, you shouldn’t.” He simply stated as he looked up at me.
“Where am I?” I asked as I tried to get up, only to fall face first onto the mattress.
“Well, my dear, you’re finally home.” Pavlovski said as a wicked smile stretched across his lips.
“Mom…” I breathed as Pavlovski walked over to the nightstand beside me. He opened up the drawer and pulled out a thick black box. He sat down beside me before rolling up his sleeves.
“Ah, yes. I almost forgot about… her .” He said with disgust while he opened the box, revealing a needle.
He roughly grabbed my arm and pulled it towards him. I tried to fight back, but my muscles felt weak and unresponsive.
“You may see her if you behave.” Pavlovski said in a deadly tone as he gripped my wrist tightly.
He quickly straightened out my arm and forcefully shoved the needle into my vein, causing me to whimper slightly.
“This will help with the overdose.” He stated as he pushed the contents of the needle into my arm. It felt cold, as if he was injecting ice into my already numb veins.
Once he was finished, he put the needle back into the black box, stood up, and began walking towards the door.
“Why am I here?” I asked quietly, making Pavlovski look at me with an emotionless expression.
“Because this is where you belong.” He said in a cold tone as he stared at me.
“Why? Why so much interest in me now?” I asked as I looked up at him with a scowl. “If you really were family, if you really cared about me, why intervene in my life twenty years too late.” I said, breathing heavily.
“Because I didn’t know where you were.” He said seriously before swiftly turning around and grabbing the door knob in front of him.
“A maid will help you with anything you need. She speaks Russian, and has been instructed to not communicated with you, so don’t even try. She will come and get you in the morning. “ He stated before walking out of the room without another word. He slammed the door on the way out, making the paintings shake slightly on the walls.
I shook my head as I tried to think clearly and evaluate my surroundings. I felt dreadful, which meant that I didn’t fully sleep off whatever sedative they gave me. The room was elegant, yet lacked clocks and windows, giving me no indication as to what time it is. Pavlovski said morning, which hopefully meant that it was evening here.
I was abducted at 2am in Venice. From what I remember, I was overdosed because they wanted me to stay unconscious for the entire trip.
Given my previous experience with overdoses from Angelo, I knew that 200mg of a sedative would knock me out for about 15 hours. If Pavlovski was transporting me somewhere close by, I wouldn’t have been given such a high dosage.
The logical thing would be for the Russian Mafia to hide out in… well, Russia. But to get from Venice to Moscow by plane would only take about 3 hours… given the sedative and all, it wouldn’t make sense.
So based of the facts I have, my reaction to the sedative, and what I overheard, I’m most likely not even in Europe at all.
I looked down at my clothes, grabbing my shirt as I examined it. I was in a black shirt and black sweatpants. They were new clothes that I was not wearing when I left the Vino estate.
I frantically reached for my neck, hoping to feel the cold metal of the bullet against my skin. But my heart sank, as I felt nothing.
My necklace, and the tracker were gone.
Chapter 66
My eyes fluttered open as I heard my door slowly unlock behind me. I furrowed my eyebrows as I quickly sat up.
I wanted to wake up in my room at the Vino estate.
I wanted to wake up and see the twins barging through the door just like they always do whenever I oversleep.
I wanted to wake up and see Dante beside me, covering his eyes with his inked hands.
But as my eyes scanned the royal room around me, the more despair I felt at the realization that this wasn’t a dream.
I looked up to see an older woman enter the bedroom. Her back was hunched over, her skin sagged and wrinkled. Her long silver hair was tied neatly in a bun, and her maids outfit was ironed and pristine. Her head was low as she stared at the floor while holding a silver tray filled with different kinds of food.
I watched as she quietly entered the room, gently closed the door with her hip, and began slowly walking towards me. With shaky hands, she gently placed the tray beside me before looking up and examining my face. I looked down at her wrists and noticed the purple bruises that stained her pale skin.
“Thank you.” I said as I nodded and grabbed the tray, eyeing her carefully. The woman stared at me with a blank expression on her face as she placed her wrists behind her back.
“ Thank you. “I repeated in Russian, making the woman’s eyes go wide in surprise for a moment before she gave me a small nod.
I looked down at the food in front of me, surprised at the variety. There were pancakes, eggs, waffles, fruits, and french toast. Next to the food was OJ, water and milk. In the corner of the tray was a single red rose in a vase of water.
“ Did you make all of this ?“ I asked the woman as I gave her a small smile. She nodded once as her eyes furrowed.
“ It looks delicious. Thank you for making my breakfast .“ I said gently, making her features relax slightly as a small smile came to her lips.
“ What’s your name? “ I asked before I took a bite of the toast in front of me.
She looked at me hesitantly for a moment before she walked over and slowly pointed to the rose in the vase.
“ Rose ?“ I asked, making her nod before smiling.
“ It’s nice to meet you Rose, my name’s Rebel. “ I said as I held out my hand. A frown came to my face as I noticed that she flinched immediately, closing her eyes as if she was expecting to be hit. I furrowed my eyebrows as I watched her slowly open her eyes and stare at my hand with confusion.
“ I’m not going to hurt you. “ I said softly as I gave her a small smile. Rose slowly raised her hand up, shaking mine as she stared at me.
“ He probably wants me downstairs, right? “ I asked before grabbing an apple from tray and biting into it.
“ When? “I asked as I slipped out of the bed and stretched my legs and walked towards the bathroom. I looked over at Rose, who held up both hands.
“ 10 minutes ?“ I asked as I tilted my head, earning a nod from my new friend.
“ Got it. Thanks Rose. “ I said as I gave her a small smile. She smiled as she gave me a small nod, and walked out of the room.
I walked into the lavish bathroom attached to the room and turned on the sink. I ran my hands underneath the cold water before splashing it on my face, allowing the droplets to drip down my bare neck.
I knew that Pavlovski was going to take all of my belongings, in fact, I planned on it. But even though my planning anticipated that he would do this, it did feel strange to have felt the absence of the heavy metal on my skin.
Even though this was planned, I couldn’t help the cloud of doubt that plagued my mind.
What if he found the tracker?
What if my device isn’t transmitting anymore?
Hopefully it’s still working… it shouldn’t be impacted by any jammers.
But what if it is?
I should have ran more tests before I left.
I was normally confident in my work, but Pavlovski has stayed one step ahead of us this entire time. He anticipated our moves, hacked through my defenses, and executed attacks despite our best efforts at preventing it. I placed my hands on the counter before I took a deep breath as my mind began to race.
I had two options:
-
Wait a few days and see if my device transmitted my location successfully.
-
Figure out a backup plan and get the fuck out of this place.
Yeah, I’m feeling like number two is the better option here.
I walked into the closet, and looked around at the simple clothing. Everything was dull, and the neutral colored clothes were baggy and oversized. I threw on the first pair of pants I saw and paired it with a shirt. I walked to the bedroom and cautiously opened the door and scowled.
Pavlovski was standing in front of my door with his eyebrow raised. He looked down at me with a bit of surprise before he smirked.
“Perfect timing.” He said before turning around and walking down the narrow hallway. “Come with me.” He said as he placed his hands behind his back. I furrowed my eyebrows as I reluctantly followed behind him.
“Did you enjoy your breakfast?” He asked, not bothering to turn his head and look at me.
“Fuck you.” I snapped as I crossed my arms, making him sigh loudly.
“I’ll take that as a yes.” He said under his breath. “Did you sleep well?” He asked, annoyance in his tone.
“Where are we going?” I asked as I raised an eyebrow, causing him to take a deep breath. We walked down a flight of stairs into a room that was filled with intimidating men and women.
“What am I even doing here?” I asked as we walked past everyone and towards a large black door in the corner of the room.
“You’re here because you belong here.” Pavlovski said as he opened the door. He turned around and motioned for me to walk before him.
“I don’t belong here.” I snapped as I walked towards him. I stopped in front of him and stared up into his hazel eyes as I scowled.
“This is your family, don’t make me tell you again.” Pavlovski said as his face morphed with anger.
“You will never be family to me. You’re nothing to me.” I said as I inched closer to him.
He grabbed my neck swiftly as his eyes widened in rage. I grabbed his wrist as he lifted me off the ground, choking me.
“Listen you little bitch.” He said as he began walking through the door, lower his arm and dragging me by my neck beside him.
“You should be grateful I haven’t killed you yet. You should be grateful that you’re an asset to me. You should be grateful that you belong in this family.” He said in a deadly tone as we continued down a dark corridor.
“You have Pavlovski blood running through your veins. You are the sole heir to the Russian Mafia. And you, will one day rise up and take control of this organization.” He said as we stopped in front of a metal door. He raised me to my feet by my neck, making me face him as he stared down at me.
“So that means, you’re working for me now. You’re working for your family.” He hissed at me as he gripped my neck tighter.
“And your first assignment is to hack into the Vino’s security mainframe.” Pavlovski said with a wicked smile on his face.
“What makes you think I’d help you?” I choked out as I clawed at his wrist while he reached into his pocket. He pulled out a pair of keys and shoved them into the lock on the metal door.
“I think you’ll be very inclined to help.” Pavlovski stated with a wicked grin as he grabbed the door handle beside him. The metal door swung open, and he tossed me into the room. I grunted as my body hit the cold concrete beneath me.
I tried to steady my breathing as I slowly looked up and examined the dark room. I gasped as my eyes landed upon a bloody body on the other side of the room. Her arms were chained to the wall behind her, and her short hair was covered in dirt. Her skin was filled with bruises and dried blood. The clothes she was wearing was filthy, tattered, and ripped.
Tears streamed down my face as my mothers eyes met mine. Her face was beaten, and one of her eyes were bruised so badly that it was closed shut.
Pavlovski walked beside me and bent down as he grabbed my hair and forced me to look up at him.
“So you’ll do exactly as I say, got it?” Pavlovski said as I watched my mother move slowly on the floor. I simply nodded, refusing to take my eyes off my injured mother.
“And if I see this shit again, I’ll make sure that you will be the one to put a bullet between her eyes.” Pavlovski said as he reached into his pocket and pulled out my bullet necklace. He tossed it on the floor in front of me, revealing my tracking device that was snapped in half.
Chapter 67
“Do it.” Pavlovaki said as he stepped to the side, revealing the lit up computer behind him. We were alone in a dimly lit room with nothing but tension piercing the air between us. I stared at the empty white screen as I clenched my jaw.
“It’s either the Vino’s security mainframe, or your mothers head. Your choice.” Pavlovski said in a deadly tone as he raised an eyebrow and placed his hands behind his back.
I took a deep breath as I slowly walked towards the chair, gripping the back of it and scraping it against the floor loudly before sitting in it.
I stared at the screen, making Pavlovski clear his throat impatiently before I hesitantly lifted my hands and began typing the code I created for the Vinos.
I rapidly typed my code into the small black box that appeared on the screen as he eyed me carefully behind my back. I awkwardly worked in silence as Pavlovski watched my every move.
After a few minutes, the small black window began rapidly generating lines of code. Pavlovski leaned in beside me, his eyes scanning the window until a message popped up, halting everything.
ERROR 404
“What is this?” Pavlovski said as his eyebrows furrowed.
“What does it look like?” I said with boredom in my tone.
“I know what Error 404 is, but why is it here you fucking smart ass?” Pavlovski scowled with annoyance in his tone.
“After your attack during the ball, I updated their security software to scramble the firewall every .14 seconds.” I explained.
“So if you don’t crack the entire firewall within a fifteenth of a second, it resets?” Pavlovski said as he raised his eyebrow.
“Yup.” I said before crossing my arms in front of my chest.
“Well you created it, so you can hack it.” He said impatiently as he clenched his jaw.
“Well, it’s a bit more complicated than that.” I said as I stared blankly at the screen.
“I wasn’t technically apart of the Vino mafia, I was more of a freelancer. I work for them for a year, then my contract is over.” I said, reminiscing on the deal I made that changed my life forever.
“So? Your point?” Pavlovski said quickly, grimacing as soon the word Vino left my lips.
“Dante is the only one with complete control over the security mainframe, and he’s the only one who can give me access. That way when I inevitably left, I didn’t have any of their sensitive information.” I lied. I sighed as I looked over at Pavlovski, who was eyeing my carefully.
Pavlovski quickly gripped my hair, grabbing it at the roots. He tilted my head, forcing our eyes to meet.
“For your mothers sake, I hope you can figure it out.” He said in a deadly tone, making me inhale sharply as my lips pursed into a hard line. His face was stoic, but his wide eyes told a different tale. Behind his hazel irises held… uneasy. His breathing was sporadic, betraying his calm and collected demeanor.
“Why? Why are you so desperate to get in?” I said calmly as I looked up at him.
Pavlovski clenched his jaw before roughly shoving my head, making my neck snap to the side. I looked down at the floor as he took a deep breath above me.
“So I can finally kill that fucking family once and for all. I thought I made that clear.” He said as he narrowed his eyes.
“But why? What did they do to you that made you despise them this much?” I said curiously.
“They stuck their nose where it didn’t belong, and now they’re suffering the consequences of their actions.” Pavlovski stated before he clenched his jaw.
“Now get to work.” He said under his breath as he turned around. I watched as he walked towards a chair in the corner of the room. He gripped it tightly before dragging it across the floor, filling the air with the sound of metal scraping against the concrete beneath it.
He situated the chair behind me, giving him a direct line of sight to the screen. He gracefully sat down, crossing his legs as he leaned back at stared at me.
I sighed before I turned my attention back to the screen in front of me. I began typing once more, hoping that I wasn’t just delaying the inevitable.
DANTE VINO POV
My fingers intertwined within my hair, pulling at the roots as stress overcame me once more. My breathing was shaky, and my thoughts were racing.
I did this.
I let her go.
The only woman I’ve ever loved… gone.
I let that motherfucker get to her.
What could he be doing to her?
Is she scared?
Is she hurt?
Is she even alive?
The door to my office opened, making my head jolt up to see who would dare intrude on my pity party.
“Hey.” Isa said as she walked into the room, Natalia not far behind.
“Do you have anything.” I asked as I looked up at them and ran a hand through my hair.
“No.” Natalia said as she looked down at me with her eyebrows furrowed.
“Then why the fuck are you in here?” I snapped as I slammed my hands on the desk in front of me and jolted out of my seat.
“We came in here to check on you, dear brother.” Isa said sternly as she raised her eyebrow at me.
I looked at the line of stitches that now adorned her eye before taking a deep breath in an attempt to calm my nerves.
“Why? I’m not the one who Pavlovski has.” I said before clenching my jaw in frustration. “I should have never let her go through with this!” I screamed as I gripped the chair in front of me and threw it at the wall, making it shatter upon impact. The twins remained unfazed as they watched the debris fall to the floor.
“Dante.” Natalia said calmly as she walked over to me. “She’s only been gone for two days. We’ll find her.” She said in a reassuring tone.
“Let’s focus on what we know.” Isa said as she crossed her arms. “The last incoming signal was near America. We know that the Russians have a history in this country, especially in the East coast.” She said as she thought out loud. I furrowed my eyebrows as I opened the laptop in front of me.
“Pavlovski went underground as soon we killed his younger brother, Luka in New York….” I said as I furrowed my eyebrows. “We always thought he went back to Russia, but what if he stayed there?” I said as I looked at my sisters with a serious expression.
“BOSS!” I heard Damon yell from the hallway before the door burst open. He quickly walked into the office with Giana following closely behind him.
“What is it? Did her tracker come back online?” I asked with urgency as he placed the laptop on the desk in front of me.
“Look familiar?” Damon said as he twisted the computer so I was facing the screen. I let out a small sigh of relief as the familiar phase popped up in front of me.
ERROR 404
“Someone was trying to backdoor our security system. When I ran a further analysis, this was the domain that came up. Damon said as he quickly swiveled the computer around before he began typing rapidly.
“It’s her.” I breathed, reminiscing on the first time we were able to track her location.
“Can you trace it?” I asked as I crossed my arms and began pacing nervously.
“Working on it.” Giana said as she gently pushed Damon out of the way. I watched as my aunt furrowed her eyebrows as she typed feverishly. Tension and silence filled the room as we all watched her with anticipation.
“Got it.” Giana said as she stood up quickly, making my heart sink. She turned the laptop around once more, allowing me to see the coordinates of where this bastard was hiding my love.
“Tell Stephan to get the jet ready. We’re going to New York.” I said seriously as I began walking out of the room.
Chapter 68
REBEL SIMMONS POV
I continued to type rapidly as Pavloski let out a deep breath behind me, filling the air with second hand smoke.
I continued typing the same code in a variety of different ways, hoping that Pavloski wouldn’t catch onto the repetition. This was my Hail Mary, my last chance to try and let Dante know where I was.
This was my only chance of getting out of here alive.
For the past 14 hours, Pavlovski thought that I was hacking into the Vino security system. But little did he know, that I was actually sending them a message… actually a shit ton of messages.
I lied when I said that Dante had control over the system. I could access it at anytime. I love that man, but when it came to cyber security he wasn’t exactly… proficient. In fact, Dante’s version of “fixing” something would be more along the lines of shooting it then simply replacing it.
Instead, I was pathetically hacking into their software, making sure to leave a very obvious paper trail of IP addresses. This would cause the security software to trigger an alert that would notify all the admins I assigned prior to my kidnapping: which would be Damon and Giana. Last time, they were able to look past my domain, decipher my code, and trace my location. Hopefully they’d be able to do it again.
Fuck, they better be able to do it again with the trail I’m leaving them.
I also used this time to ping nearby cell towers, hopefully giving me some indication as to where the hell I am. Based off that information, I quickly realized that I was in New York, the place where the Russian and Italian rivalry began.
“You’re running out of time.” Pavlovski said before he inhaled deeply.
“I’ve been here for 14 hours. I need to eat at some point.” I said as I looked over my shoulder at him. “I’m exhausted.” I said seriously.
“I said you had until the end of the day.” Pavlovski said as he tossed his cigarette down onto the floor before stepping on it gently and twisting his foot. Silence stretch between us as images of my bloody and beaten mother crawled into the forefront of my mind. I inhaled deeply, allowing the second hand smoke to burn my lungs as I attempted to keep my composure.
“You have a better chance of me helping you if she’s alive you know.” I said in a deadly tone.
“Excuse me?” Pavlovski said as he raised his eyebrow.
“My mother. You and I both know that you won’t kill her.” I stated as I stared at him with an emotionless expression on my face.
“And whys that?” He said as he tilted his head and narrowed his eyes.
“Because if you kill her, you’d lose your leverage over me.” I explained in a dull tone as I tilted my head to the side. His clenched jaw and tense body language indicated that I was right, and I silently let out a breath of relief.
“I need to eat.” I demanded as I began to stand up.
“No, you need to get this shit done.” Pavlovski said as he stood up and looked down at me.
“Trust me, you won’t like me when I’m hungry.” I said as I narrowed my eyes and scowled at him. We stared at each other for a moment, as if we were waiting for the other to look away first.
“Hm. So this is what Rose meant by ‘hangry’” Pavlovski mumbled as he raised his eyebrow and gripped my arm roughly.
He swung the door and pulled me into a narrow hallway. Pavlovski turned left and began to walk quickly, practically dragging me behind him. I looked over my shoulder and at the large black door at the end of the hallway, the door that led to my battered mother. He roughly shoved me forward, forcing me to turn my attention in front of me.
We walked quietly through the house until we reached the large wooden door of my bedroom. Pavlovski stuck his hand down his pocket and quickly pulled out a key. He opened the door and roughly pushed me inside, making me stumble slightly to regain my footing.
“Your meal will be here shortly.” He said coldly before slamming the door, making the walls shake slightly around me.
I let out a breath as I ran my hands through my hair and began walking towards the bathroom. I turned on the sink and splashed my face with water. I gripped the counter with both hands as I hunched my back, leaning forward as I closed my eyes.
The original plan was to use the tracker to find out where Pavlovski was hiding, then once they have a location, use stealth to our advantage. Once the location was secure, Natalia and Isa would rig the facility with explosives, get me and my mother out, then blow this place, and more importantly Pavlovski, straight to hell.
I began hacking into the Vinos security system 14 hours ago. Best case scenario would be that they realized that I was trying to communicate with them after my first attempt. If so, it would take roughly 11 hours to fly from Venice to New York. So if Damon and Giana were successful in tracing my location then they should be here… any minute now.
I quickly turned around as I heard the door to my room open, revealing Rose walking in with a full tray of food. Her shaky hands held onto the silver tray as she closed the door with her hip. I quickly walked towards her and gave the elderly woman a soft smile as I took the heavy tray from her hands.
“ Thank you.“ I said in Russian, earning a nod from a tired looking Rose. I grabbed a dinner roll from the tray before gently placing it down onto the bed. I took a small bite from it as I looked at her.
“ Do you have any children? Grandchildren? “ I asked as I stared at her. Rose’s hazel eyes went wide, and I could tell that the question made her feel slightly uncomfortable, yet she reluctantly nodded her head as she stared at the floor.
“ Do you get to see them?“ I continued as I took the last bite of the dinner roll.
Rose looked up at me with her eyes shimmering with pain. She nodded slightly as her eyebrows furrowed.
“ I know he told you not to speak to me, but how can you be so loyal to a monster? “ I scoffed as I stared at her. My eyebrows furrowed in confusion as she looked down at the floor and chuckled.
“Because, little one, I cannot abandon my own child.” Rose said in a delicate voice.
Wait… child?
As I processed her words, I took a closer look at the kind woman in front of me. Her hazel eyes matched Pavlovski’s. Her nose was sharp, just like his. Even though her facial features were softer than his, he bore a slight resemblance to her.
“You’re…. You’re his mother aren’t you.” I said as I took a small step closer to the elderly woman. She nodded slightly before giving me a sad smile.
“So, you’re… you’re my-” I stuttered as I processed the situation in front of me.
“Grandmother. Yes.” Rose said as she quickly walked towards me and wrapped her arms around me tightly.
I stood there in shock as I processed her words. Rose held me for a moment before taking a step back and staring at me with a sad expression plastered across her face.
“Little one, please forgive me for not telling you sooner.” Rose said quickly as she looked down at the floor.
“Grandma,” I said as I furrowed my eyebrows and gripped her shoulders. Her eyes lit up at the word, and I could tell she had desperately been wanting to hear it for quite some time.
“ Why are you here? Why are you putting up with his abuse? “ I said in a low tone as I looked at the frail old woman. She paused for a moment, as if collecting her thoughts before she let out a long sigh.
“ Because I hoped that if I stayed, I would get to meet you. “ She said with a small smile.
“ Grandma… I…“ I began. I immediately paused as I contemplated telling her that help may possibly be on the way. Granted, she may be my grandmother, but can I trust her? She broke Pavlovski’s rule about not speaking to me… but still. At this point I was hesitant about trusting anyone.
I watched as Rose gently smiled at me as she slowly reached into her pocket. I watched cautiously as she pulled out a silver key.
“ Rebel, I know I wasn’t there for you. If there was an option for me to be there with you, I would have taken it in a heartbeat. “ Rose began as she looked up at me with sadness pooling in her hazel eyes.
“ But if there’s one thing I can do for you, is to help you get out of here. “ She said as she gripped my hand and gently pressed the cold, metal key in my palm before placing her hand over mine.
“ What is this? “ I asked as I furrowed my eyebrows.
“ This key will open up the door where your mother is being held. “ Rose explained in a low tone.
“ But what about you? If he finds out that you helped me, he could kill you.“ I said quickly and I squeezed her hand.
“ Don’t worry about me, little one .“ She said with a weak smile.
“ Come with me. We can leave… together. “ I said quickly, panic slipping through my tone.
“ I can’t. “ Rose said with a somewhat peaceful expression on her face. “ While you’re getting your mother, someone has to make sure he’s occupied. “ She explained as I furrowed my eyebrows.
“ Rose… “ I said as I looked at her with concern.
“ There isn’t much time, little one. After I leave, wait ten minutes before walking out. I’ll leave your bedroom door unlocked.“ Rose said quickly as she stared at me. “ You still remember how to get to your mother, yes?“ She asked as she furrowed her eyebrows.
“ Yeah. “ I said softly.
“ Good, good. “ Rose said gently as she gave me a soft smile. She wrapped her delicate arms around me, squeezing me into a tight embrace before sighing loudly.
“ I love you, my granddaughter. Promise me, once you get your mother, you run out of here as fast as you can. “ She breathed as she stared at me, her expression filled with worry.
“… I love you too, grandma… and I promise.” I said quietly, making a sad smile stretch across her aged face.
She held me at arms length for a moment and stared at me, as if she was taking in my every detail. Then, without another word, she turned her back to me, and began walking towards the door. She quickly left the room, allowing me to wrap my mind around everything that just happened.
I looked down at the key in my hand as I began to counting, mentally marking each minute that passed.
Chapter 69
I fumbled with the key in my hands as I stared at the door in front of me. I pursed my lips as the time ticked by, increasing my anxiety as I contemplated my options.
Was this some sort of trick? Some sick and twisted game that Pavlovski put her up to?
I replayed our conversation in my head over and over again. My photographic memory painted her face vividly within my thoughts, and I examined her face for any tells of deceit and deception.
But there was none. From what I could tell, Rose was telling the truth. The sadness in her eyes, the worry that wrinkled her brow, it all pointed to her telling the truth.
Rose, my grandmother, is practically giving her life so I have a chance of escaping. I should have told her to stay, that I had a plan. That Dante and his Mafia were coming any second now, but I didn’t. Guilt raged through me as regret seeped its way into my being.
I looked down at the key she gave me as I mentally noted that 8 minutes had passed. I took a deep breath as I attempted to calm my mind as I thought out my options:
-
Use the key she gave me, attempt to get my mother out of here and pray that Dante gets here in time.
-
Throw away Rose’s sacrifice, and stay in my room helplessly as I wait for Dante to get here.
I scoffed at my options, upset at the lack of control I had with either of these outcomes. I closed my eyes as 9 minutes now passed, remembering how my mother was rotting in a cell, bloody and beaten as I sit here and do nothing.
My heart panged as I knew that I was the reason she was here, I was the reason she was suffering. I wrapped my fingers around they key and balled my hand into a fist until my knuckles turned white.
I reached my hand out, grazing the doorknob as I took a deep breath, mentally noting that 10 minutes had passed and I had to do something.
I pressed down on the luxurious door knob, and turned it slowly as I held my breath. I cracked the door open, listening for any footsteps in the hallway. I stayed like this for a moment, waiting for any noise, and indication that someone was there.
Once I determined that the coast was clear, I opened the door only to be met with the sight of a gun shoved in my face.
I looked up to see Angelo staring at me, a deadly expression coating his features. He stared at me for a moment before lowering his gun and sighing in relief.
“Angelo.” I breathed as I stared at him with wide eyes.
“Fucking hell.” Angelo breathed as he exhaled sharply. “I almost blew your fucking brains out woman.” He said in a hushed voice as he placed a hand over his heart and walked into the room.
He closed the door behind him before looking back at me.
“Where are the others.” I said as he grabbed a clip from his belt and reloaded his handgun.
“The twins are almost done rigging the building with explosives.” Angelo said seriously as he reached a hand behind his back, grabbing another Glock from his belt.
“Dante is searching the east wing of the mansion with Damon.” He explained as he tossed the Glock over to me. I caught it with ease, admiring the long silver silencer attached to the end of the muzzle. Angelo grabbed a long knife from his waist and walked over to me.
“The element of surprise is our friend right now. Even with the silencer, it’ll still attract attention, so use it as a last resort.” He said as he placed the knife in my hand.
I wasn’t use to this side of Angelo, and to be honest, I don’t think I’d ever get use to it. His demeanor was solemn, and his usual goofy smile was replaced with a hard expression. But I suppose that after the events at the safe house, and the history he had with the Russian Mafia, this behavior was more than fitting.
“My mother,” I stated as I cocked the gun, “She’s being held in a cell in the East wing. I have the key.” I said as we walked towards the door, Angelo gave me a firm nod before placing a finger on his ear piece.
“Operation Radio Rebel completed.” He said in a low voice. “Commencing Operation Mama Bird.” He said before he placed his hand on the door knob and quietly opened the door.
He looked both ways before walking in front of me. Angelo held his gun out in front of him as we quietly made our way to the east wing. I walked beside him, holding my breath as we paused at a corner.
We hugged the wall, and I stuck my head out just far enough to see two of Pavlovski’s men walking towards us. Angelo quickly tucked his gun into his belt and grabbed a knife in his right hand. I followed his lead, doing the same as the men drew nearer and nearer.
Angelo made the first move, he quickly ducked as he brought his hand upwards, slicing one of the men’s throats in one graceful motion. I took a large step towards the other man as I spun around. I lifted my hand up, using the momentum to lodge my knife directly into his throat.
We watched as both of their lifeless bodies fell to the floor. Angelo cautiously opened a door to his right to reveal a bathroom. He swiftly carried both of the men into the room before closing the door and leading the way to the East Wing.
My heart raced as we neared my mothers cell. I quickly reached into my pocket, pulling out the key that Rose gave me. I swiftly placed the key into the lock as Angelo aimed his gun directly at the door. He gave me a small nod before I pushed the door open, revealing my mothers chamber.
“Nice of you to finally show up.” Pavlovski said, his thick accent echoing off the walls. I froze as I looked over at Angelo, who was clenching his jaw while a member of the Russia Mafia pressed a gun to the back of his neck.
I looked back into the cell and nearly gasped as I saw Rose, her lifeless body sprawled out in the corner of the room. Sitting next to her was my mother, who had tears streaming down her face. Her eyes were nearly swollen shut, and dirt and dried blood still covered her skin. One of Pavloski’s men was standing beside her, pressing a gun against the top of her head.
Pavlovski stared at me while he cocked his gun, and aimed it at a dark corner of the room. I looked to where he was aiming, and my heart sank as I saw those grey irises. Dante was staring at Pavlovski with an expression that held only pain and a scowl that held a promise of death. A tsunami of anxiety flooded me as I noticed the blood that covered his face and hands.
I looked down to see that he was holding a body in his arms, and couldn’t help the small cry that escaped my lips as I saw the bullet lodged between Damon’s eyes.
Chapter 70
“Weapons, on the ground. Now.” Pavlovski demanded as he stared at Angelo.
Angelo grit his teeth for a moment before reluctantly obliging. He slowly held his gun up to the side before placing it on the ground in front of him and kicking towards the center of the room. I looked over towards Dante before my eyes were drawn to his all black gun a few yards away from him. I stayed silent with my hands slightly raised, grateful that I tucked the knife Angelo gave me discretely in my waistband.
“All of them.” Pavlovski commanded as he glared at Angelo.
Angelo scoffed as he removed the knife from his belt. He glared at him while he bent down, touched the knife to the floor, the shoved it away from him and near Pavlovski.
“I’m going to make you regret the day you were ever born.” Dante growled through his teeth. His body shook as he held onto one of his best friends, who’s limp body laid lifelessly in his arms. Blood pooled beneath them, gradually soaking most of Dante’s clothes.
“Please.” Pavlovski scoffed before his lips morphed into a scowl. “Your family has tried, and look how well it turned out for most of them.” He sneered evilly as he lifted his chin slightly. Pavlovski’s face held nothing but disgust as he stared down at Dante.
“You have the audacity to speak about our family.” Angelo scoffed as his eyes stayed trained on Pavlovski. “You’ve been the one who started this entire war. You’re the reason for all of this, you fuck.” Angelo stated, his temper beginning to make itself apparent with each word that left his mouth.
“Oh, on the contrary, you fuck.” Pavlovski mocked as he walked over to my mother, his gun still aimed at Dante.
“Your family, your lovely father, was the one who dismantled my life.” He seethed, hatred emphasizing every word. With his eyes still trained on Dante, he bent down and roughly grasped my mothers jaw, squeezing so her cheeks pressed against his palm.
The man beside my mother now had his gun aimed directly at Dante as Pavlovski focused his full attention on the battered woman in front of him. My mother quickly moved her chin down, refusing to meet his glare.
“Don’t fucking touch her.” I growled at him as I took a step forward, causing the Russian member standing behind Angelo to grab me by the back of the neck. I heard Dante practically growl from his corner as the man forcefully pulled me back.
The piercing silence only accentuated the lethal tension in the room. I watched helplessly as my mother slowly opened her eyes while letting a soft whimper escape her lips.
“Oh, my darling. I’ll never forget that day in the diner. I was captivated the second I laid my eyes upon you.” Pavlovski said somewhat softly as his thumb stroked my mothers cheek, wiping away a stray tear that escaped.
“When I saw the way your boss was looking at you… touching you… I couldn’t help myself.” He said calmly as he squeezed my mothers face between his fingers, making her wince in pain. Pavlovski looked down for a moment as if recalling the events of that day.
“I took care of you. I taught you everything you know. I even loved you…. you still left me.” Pavlovski said before his head quickly shot up. He was now staring at my mother with a cold and deadly expression plastered on his face. He squeezed her jaw even harder, causing the veins in his hand to become more pronounced.
“Pavlovski, I swear to God if you don’t let her go I’ll fucking kill you!” I yelled desperately, thrashing against the man who held me back by my neck, but to no avail.
“Oh, my dear Rebel.” Pavlovski sneered coldly.
“Is that anyway to talk to your father?” He said as he slowly looked over at me.
“My fathers dead.” I stated coldly as I stared at him.
“No, I’m not.” He stated before he turned his attention back to my mother, who now had tears streaming down her face.
“You see, when I found out that Angie was pregnant with my child, and was trying to run away with that motherfucker Johnny, I went ballistic.” Pavlovski started, his words cold and precise.
“But my twin brother, promised me, guaranteed he’d take care of it for me. He even convinced me to spare your life.” Pavlovski said as he tilted my mothers head and examined her.
“I trusted him to do it too. After all, he was the fearless Don of the Russian Mafia, and I was just his disowned brother abandoning the family to be a petty criminal.” Pavlovski said as his eyes narrowed.
“So the night you and your precious lover Johnny ran, my brother followed you.” He said as he tilted his head and scowled at my mother before looking over at Dante with disgust in his eyes.
“And your father, ended up killing Xavier Pavlovski in cold blood.” He said in a deadly calm tone.
“Cobra… please.” She gasped, just barely over a whisper.
“So you’re really Luka, aren’t you.” I breathed as I pieced together his story.
“Yes.” Pavlovski said as he stared at me, my mothers face still gripped between his fingers. “That day, I didn’t just lose a brother. But I also lost the woman I loved and the child I never knew I wanted.” He explained as a scowl appeared on his face.
“And I vowed to get revenge on the family that ruined my life.” Pavlovski explained as he slowly switched his gaze to Dante.
“But my father despised me, and made it known by all that I would never inherit the Mafia he gave his life to build. So I posed as my perfect twin brother, and went underground as I plotted my revenge.” Pavlovski said as a small smile escaped his lips.
“You’ll never know how much joy it brought me. It was so satisfying to kill your precious family off one by one.” Pavlovski stated, emphasizing each word as he stared at Dante with a sick and twisted smile stretching across his lips before he aimed his gun directly at Dante.
“But this kill, ending your pitiful life, will be the most satisfying one of all.” Pavlovski said evilly as his finger rested on the trigger of his handgun.
Before Pavlovski had the chance to react, my mother shot her head forward, headbutting him hard enough for him to lose his balance and fall backwards. She quickly grabbed his wrist with her left hand before slamming her free hand into his wrist, causing the gun to fly out of his hands and slide across the damp floor.
While Pavlovski’s men were distracted by the sudden disturbance in the room, I seized this opportunity and twisted my torso slight. The man behind me was still gripping my neck while I reached under his arm and grabbed his belt with the arm closest to me. I dropped my chest, throwing him over my crouched body and sending him crashing towards the cement floor before Angelo lunged for his gun a few yards away.
Before the man hit the floor, I quickly reached for my knife in my waistband and swiftly brought the blade down and into the side of his neck. I looked up to see Dante reaching for his own belt as the Russian member next to my mother brought his other hand to his gun, aiming his weapon directly at the love of my life. My eyes moved to Pavlovski, who was now reaching for Angelo’s knife on the floor.
In breakneck speed, Dante pulled out the knife I gave him from his belt and swiftly extended his arm before he rolled forward, tossing the knife and lodging it into the head of the Russian member near Pavlovski. Mid-roll, he grabbed his gun from the floor before aiming it directly at Pavlovski, who was now standing and holding my mother roughly by her hair.
He positioned my mother directly in front of him, using her as a human shield as he pressed Angelo’s knife against her throat. Pavlovski quickly backed himself against the wall as Angelo lifted his gun up, aiming it directly at the bastard.
“Fuck. I don’t have a clear shot.” Angelo stated as he took a cautious step towards Pavlovski.
“Neither do I.” Dante scowled before he let out a growl of frustration.
“Might want to consider your next moves carefully.” Pavlovski said as he pulled my mothers hair tighter, causing a whimper of pain to escape her lips as he held her upright.
I watched as my mother opened her swollen and bruised eyes, making my breathing hitch as her brown irises stared directly at me.
“Rebel,” My mother called out, her voice coarse and weak from the torment she had to endure.
“You were right, everything you said…I’m sorry you had to grow up with a weak mother.” She said genuinely, her voice shaking as tears began to stream down her face.
Guilt struck through my heart like lighting as I recalled the conversation we had a few months ago:
Why? Why didn’t you take me and leave then? If he wasn’t my real dad, why the fuck did we stay? You knew. You know all the fucked up things he did to me, the fucked up things he did you you- yet you still chose to keep yourself and your child there. Why?
Because I wasn’t strong enough, Rebel! I was weak. I still am. I’m sorry I couldn’t protect you. I’m sorry I couldn’t save you.
“Mom….” I uttered as I stared back at her, tears starting to form in my eyes. “Don’t say that, you did everything you could. You’re the greatest mother I could have ever asked for.” I said as I took a small step towards her, causing Pavlovski to dig the blade deeper into her neck as his lips transformed into a deep scowl. I instantly froze as tears began to pool in my eyes.
My jaw clenched in anger as I saw a trickle of blood emerge from underneath the knife, dripping down her neck and onto her collarbone.
“I was scared. Scared that… Cobra… that Luka would find us.” My mother said as her eyebrows furrowed. “You are my greatest blessing Rebel. The light of my life. I’m so sorry you had to endure everything that you did.” My mother said quickly as yet another tear streamed down her face.
“Pavlovski, take me instead!” I yelled as I took yet another step closer to him, making him look at me with my eyebrow raised.
“That promise you made to me on the day we met,” My mother gasped weakly as her eyes moved from to me Dante.
“Did you mean it?” My mother said as her eyebrows furrowed slightly.
“Yes.” Dante answer immediately as he continued to stare at Pavlovski. “Always.” He said as he glanced at my mother. My mother let out a small sign as she closed her eyes.
“Good. Good.” She breathed as a small smile graced her lips.
“I’ll come willing, just let her go! I’ll do whatever you want!” I screamed as I tears began to flow down my cheeks, causing Pavlovski to smirk victoriously. Just as he was about to say something, my mothers words cut him off.
“Don’t you dare give into this monster, Rebel!” She screamed, causing Pavlovski to tighten the grip he had on her short hair.
“Rebel, I wasn’t able to protect you back then, but I’ll be damned if I can’t protect you now.” My mother spoke out quickly as she lifted her chin up and firmly gripped Pavlovski’s wrist, making him tense and look down at her.
“Mom NO!” I screamed as realization slammed into every fiber of my being.
“I love you Rebel.” She breathed just before she closed her eyes. Tears flowed down her face as she quickly moved her head to the side while holding onto Pavlovski’s wrist, slicing her own throat against the blade.
“NO!” I screamed just before her body fell to the side, leaving Pavlovski defenseless against the bullet Dante lodged into his temple.
Chapter 71
I stuck the dirt with my trowel, loosening the soil just as Florence showed me. I dug a hole large enough for the roots before grabbing my watering can beside me and delicately sprinkling water across the flower bed that rested against the wall of the Vino estate.
I grabbed my gardening gloves from my jacket pocket and quickly slid them onto my hands before grabbing the tiny bougainvillea plant beside me. A small smile came to my face as I lifted the plant by the base and gently positioned it into the hole I dug. I used the trowel to push the dirt over the maze of roots before tenderly evening out the soil with my gloved hands.
Roughly nine months have passed since that fateful day in New York, a day that I would never forget thanks to my photographic memory.
I’ll never forget how I ran to her, and how my mother took her last breath in my arms as her blood seeped through the fabric of my clothes. How I sat there, in that damp cell underneath the Russian Mafia’s hideout, rocking back and forth as I wailed in anguish while clutching onto her still-warm body.
How Dante ran to my side, stroking my hair and comforting me until the reinforcements Angelo called for arrived. It’s as if I can still feel the way my body went into shock, and how my heart was racing as if it was trying to burst through my chest. I shuddered as I remembered the way my body shut down entirely, forcing Dante to gingerly carry me out of the hideout while his men delicately transported Damon and my mother’s bodies.
But after the dust settled, there was still one question that loomed over the world of organized crime: Who will take over the Russian Mafia?
Apparently, I was the rightful heir. And according to their simple-minded rules it technically belonged to me, the hacker with zero operational expierence.
And I welcomed the challenge with open arms.
Over the past few months, I dove into the new challenges that came with running a Mafia. I embraced the fourteen-hour workdays, grateful for something to distract my mind from the grief that haunted my mind.
But Dante was with me every step of the way. He wasn’t just there for me emotionally but was also there to guide me. He was teaching me everything he knew and was helping me not only lead the Russian Mafia, but to also morph me into the leader I didn’t even know I was.
I sighed as I admired the bright red hue of the bracts, reminiscing on how this was one of my mother’s favorite plants in the Vino’s garden. She would always look up at the vining leaves, admiring their vibrant colors.
“It’s beautiful.” A deep voice spoke from behind me. I turned my head over my shoulder to see Dante standing in the center of the courtyard. The string lights above us illuminated the night sky, making his blonde hair glow.
“Thanks.” I said as I gave him a small smile. The soft sound of water splashing from a nearby fountain filled the air, creating an atmosphere of tranquility around us.
I took a deep breath as I heard his soft footsteps draw near. He walked beside me and gently grabbed my hand within his before we both stood there and admired one of the many new additions I planted in the Vino garden. I squeezed his hand tightly but was slightly taken aback at the clamminess of his palm.
Florence was right, there was something liberating about planting life into the soil and watching it grow.
My mother I spent hours within the gardens, admiring the roses in bloom, the hummingbirds drifting between different flowers, and sitting under the Bouginevillas as we ate breakfast every morning. Whenever I walk through the estate’s gardens, I will always think of her. But now, when I walk through the new section I planted, I’ll always remember her and cherish the memories I was able to create with her while she was still here.
“She would have loved it.” He said softly as he looked over at me. A small smile stretched across my lips at his words.
“She would have loved all of it.” Dante stated with a smirk as he turned his head and admired the area around us, raising his free hand up as he motioned to the flowers that surrounded us.
With Florence’s permission, I was able to do whatever I wanted with the East Wing’s courtyard. Before I started working on it, it was plain, and just homed a simple pathway that led to the other end.
I added in pavers, creating a hexagonal centerpiece, and ordered a magnificent marble statue to tie it together. The fountain was decorated with an angel sitting on a pillar with her legs crossed. Her face was peaceful, and her cheeks were full and barely covered by her short hair. Her eyes were closed, and a gentle smile graced her lips. In her hands was an imperfect rose, with some withering leaves and a bloom large enough to cover the palm of her hand.
Rosebushes surrounded the pavers, creating an ocean of red petals that flowed gracefully in the breeze. Bougainvilleas lined the walls of the courtyard, pinned to the wall so that over the years it will eventually vine up and cover the walls completely.
“I hope so.” I said before I took a deep breath.
“You look stressed my love, what’s wrong?” Dante asked with knitted brows as his smirk faded.
“Well, the casinos in Moscow are under investigation, the shipment that was promised to be sent last week suddenly disappeared, I still have to type a new conteingency algorithm for the security systems, all while someone is trying to hack into the Russian bank accounts,” I said with a slight chuckle at the end as I shook my head. He looked down at me with a devilish grin before letting go of my hand and wrapping his arms around my waist.
“So a usual day then?” Dante said with amusement lacing his words.
“A usual day.” I repeated with a smile on my lips as I wrapped my arms around his neck. I went up on my toes and pressed my lips against his, exhaling sharply as the stubble from his beard grazed my skin.
His body stiffened as he barely returned my kiss, making me pull back quickly and stare at his with a raised eyebrow.
“You’re acting awfully strange today.” I asked suspiciously, making him break eye contact and gaze to the side and take a deep breath.
“I’m going to- I need to… I mean I have to… what I mean to say is that I want … with your permission I - fucking hell.” Dante stammered, making me stare at him in disbelief.
“I would have never thought I’d live to see the day you, of all people, were at a loss for words.” I smirked, making his jaw clench.
“COME ON SON, DON’T BE A BITCH.” I heard Florence’s voice scream from above us.
I looked up to see Florence, Giana, Harry, the twins, Stephan, and Angelo standing on the second story patio overlooking the courtyard.
“On with it!” Natalia yelled as she leaned against the black railing. Isa was standing next to her, digging her hand into a bowl of popcorn as she nodded in agreement.
“CAZZO.” Dante screamed as his hands dropped from around my waist. In the blink of an eye he grabbed his black glock from the his waistband and aimed it directly at his family. He pursed his lips as he glared at his unphased relatives.
“Dante, what did we talk about last month.” I said in a calming voice as I stared at him.
“It isn’t polite to aim a gun at your family.” He mumbled as his jaw clenched and his eyes narrowed, but his grip on the glock never faltered.
“But you didn’t say anything about a warning shot.” He said quickly before firing his glock. A bullet hit the wall above the balcony, startling everyone. Isa’s arms jolted up, sending the bowl of popcorn flying through the air.
I shook my head at Dante as popcorn rained down on us. He muttered some curse words under his breath before finally putting the glock back in its rightful place and facing me once more.
“As I was saying.” He said as he turned his attention back to me, making me tilt my head in curiousity. He stared at me for a moment, his features melting into a soft expression before he chuckled slightly.
“You know, I had this entire speech planned out, with eliquoent words that couldn’t even begin to describe how I feel about you.” Dante said as he pulled out a small piece of paper from his pocket. He looked at it for a moment before carelessly tossing it over his shoulder and grabbing both of my hands within his.
“The day I met your mother, she pointed a loaded pistol at me. I was trained to look death in the face. My entire life, I was never afraid to die. But for the first time, I felt afraid. I was afraid that she was going to take away the only thing that gave my life any meaning: being with you. Never in my life have I felt that kind of fear from a woman in a hospital gown.” Dante said with knitted brows before looking down at the ground. I held my breath, hanging on his every word.
“But I made her a promise that day. I promised that I would love you, care for you, and be with you for as long as I live. I promised her that I would keep you out of harms way, and give you the life that you deserved. To protect you from everything this lifestyle comes along with.” Dante said as I heard a soft coo of “awws” from the balcony. I watched as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a black, long rectangular box.
My heart began to flutter uncontrollably as he stepped backwards, getting on one knee and gently pulling my left hand forward.
“My love, I can’t even begin to describe how I feel about you. I fell in love with you the moment I laid my eyes upon you, but my dumbass was so numb and broken that I didn’t know how to process my own emotions. I treated you, and everyone around me, like shit because that was the only way I knew how to cope with emotions. But you,” He said as his lips stretched into a smile.
“You helped shape me into the man I didn’t even know I wanted to be. You were patient with my attitudes, and didn’t leave even when I was unbearable. You make me want to be a better man, Rebel. And I know I’m not perfect, but I’ll spend the rest of my life making sure that I’ll treat you the way you deserve to be treated: like a motherfucking queen. So Rebel Simmons,” Dante began as he gripped the lid of the long rectangular box as tears began to slid down my face.
“Will you marry me?” He asked, a slight hint of nervousness present in his voice. He popped open the lid of the suade box, revealing five different engagement rings.
Each ring was unique, extradinory, and brillant in their own way. Each diamond was shaped different, from a halo cut to an oval.
“Fuck yes I’ll marry you.” I said between sobs as Dante quickly stood up. He wrapped his arms around my waist as he planted a passionate kiss on my lips. I grabbed his shirt, pulling him closer as my other hand weaved into his hair.
“I HAVE ANOTHER SISTER!” I heard Angelo scream enthusastically from from the balcony, making us pull out of our kiss and look up at them.
I heard Florence and Gianas giggles from above us as Harry was clapping uncontrollably, tears pouring out of his eyes like a waterfall. Stephan patted his back before grabbing his pocket square and hesitantly handing it to him. He flinched when Harry used it as a tissue, blowing his nose loudly before attempting to hand it back to him.
“Fucking finally!” The twins said in unison before high fiving. Isa pulled out a device from her pocket as she looked at her sister with her eyebrow raised. Natalia smiled as she pressed the small red button, sending dozens of fireworks into the sky above us.
Dante held me as we watched the extravegent show above us, dazzled by the different colored hues.
“So why are there so many rings?” I asked over the thundering blasts of the fireworks.
“I didn’t know which one you’d want so I thought I’d give you options…” Dante said cautiously as he stared down at me.
“I don’t care what the ring looks like, as long as its you that’s waiting for me at the end of the isle.” I said as I began to lean forward. Our lips grazed as I felt my phone vibrate.
I sighed as I pulled away and reached into my pocket, making Dante groan impatiently.
“Someone better be dead.” He said as he raised an eyebrow while I checked my phone.
“No but they will be soon.” I said with playfully as I looked up at him. “My program just got the location of the hacker that tried to access the Russian bank accounts.” I said with a smirk.
“Well what are we waiting for?” He said as looked down at me, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear.
“Better be careful, last time someone tried to do that my brother fell in love with them.” Angelo teased as he leaned on the railing in front of him. He hopped over the rail, but didn’t jump high enough to clear it. His chest began falling at an angle as his arms flailed. He landed on the pavers next to us on his shoulder before groaning loudly in pain.
“Actually,” I said as I looked up at Dante, ignoring the moaning Angelo beside us. I put on the best puppy dog eyes I could muster before pouting my lip out. “I was thinking this mystery hacker could be a potential recruit? I have a lot on my plate, and having another hacker would leave me with more free time.” I said suggestively as I ran my finger down his chest slowly.
“Whatever you want, my darling fiance.” Dante stated before planting a gentle kiss on my forehead.
“So where is this mystery hacker anyway?” Isa called out from above us before she jumped over the railing, landing gracefully on her feet. Natalia followed quickly behind her, rolling as she landed before stepping over Angelo and standing next to me.
“Let’s find out.” I said as I began to rapidly type on my phone. We all watched anxiously as my code began working, filling my screen with lines of code. A wide smile stretched across my face as I read the location.
Error 410
Bonus Chapter - Error 410
This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.
Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.
